Obito-Sensei (A Sakura-Centric Naruto AU)

I think they'd be in a roughly similar position? Or at least headspace. I'm pretty sure Yahiko died before Tobi could have been involved there.
yeah, yahiko's dead... i doubt madara & zetsu & kaguya are a thing here, though, so i have no idea what konan & nagato will be like here, years later without that whole conspiracy. maybe they've healed & continue to defend ame against the aggression/exploitation/neglect by the big powers? maybe they've made a plan to kidnap the jinchuriki anyway? who knows.

it honestly somewhat depends on what minato is like as hokage, and whether he's continued konoha's policies or changed them in any way. i wonder what the sannin up to...?
 
Last edited:
Chapter 7: Blood
Sacrifice

"Sasuke," Obito said. "Don't move."

Sakura glanced at her teammate, and was surprised to find he was reaching for a knife. Wasn't he scared? His Sharingan was active, fixed upon the man with the scythe.

"Listen," their sensei said. "At this range, he'll be on me before I can get you guys into the Kamui. Then we'll be in serious trouble." He took a step forward, putting another foot between him and his students, and Sakura trembled as she watched the cult's leader grin and ready his weapon. Who fought with a scythe? "You understand? You can't fight him. I'll keep him busy, but you have to look out for yourselves."

"We can take him!" Naruto announced. Below, Sakura could hear the cultists moving. It sounded like some were climbing the walls, with or without chakra. Others were streaming out of the room into the cave system.

"No, you cannot," Obito hissed. "Get out of here first. Find a way out of the caves, or lay low if you can't. Be careful: they're small fry, but there's something weird about all these guys' chakra." He wasn't looking at them: his eyes were fixed on his opponent. Sakura had never seen her sensei so incredibly focused. "Keep each other safe."

"Sensei-," she started to say.

"GO!" Obito barked, and Sakura and her teammates turned and ran. There was a clash of steel behind them, and Sakura stole a glance over her shoulder as they fled. The man in white had leapt towards them, and Obito had intercepted him with his short sword. Her sensei had been right: the enemy had covered the entire distance between them before Sakura had made it a single step. The two men grappled, sword against scythe for the blink of an eye, and then they both fell. Out of sight, and into the cavern full of cultists.

To Sakura's shock, that didn't scare her. Their sensei could definitely take care of himself. Right now, she was a lot more scared for herself.

"Right!" she shouted, and then sprinted down the passage to her left. Naruto and Sasuke both understood right away, and followed her. Their footfalls were silent, but the cultists were not. There was screaming, blades clashing, and a stampede of feet. Obito was in among them, out of sight, and some were clearly leaving to hunt down her and her teammates instead of staying to fight.

The tunnels were a complete labyrinth: Sakura had no idea where she was going. She slowed down, trying to listen, and her teammates came alongside her.

"That was smart, Sakura!" Naruto loudly whispered. "They'll go the wrong way!"

Sasuke shook his head. "We don't know this place: I bet those freaks do. We've only got a minute before they-"

A man with a brown scarf wrapped around his shoulder and swords in both hands turned the corner ahead of them. Both Team Seven and the sudden intruder stopped dead, staring at each other.

The man's face broke into a smile. "See!" he shouted back at an unseen companion. "My right, not yours! Dummy!"

Then he charged, raising both swords over his heads and screaming at the top of his lungs.

Sakura froze, but her teammates didn't. Sasuke moved before either of them, flinging a kunai straight at the cultist. The knife struck the man in the stomach and buried itself up the hilt, and the screaming man staggered, almost losing his footing.

"Get him!" Naruto shouted, charging forward and leaping into the air. The spell broke: Sakura realized just how fast her heart was beating and let out a yell of her own, breaking her paralysis. The man swung both his swords at once, one at Naruto's head and the other at his legs. Sakura threw a kunai and broke into a run, desperate to help; her knife took the man in the hand, and he dropped the sword meant for Naruto's head with a yelp of pain. Naruto took care of the other sword himself, violently kicking out and both knocking it from the man's hand and clocking him in the jaw.

The man staggered backwards and Sasuke jumped past Naruto, kicking off the man's shoulders and sending him tumbling to the ground. His Sharingan was a red blur in the dimness of the cave. Sakura realized the first cultist wasn't his target when the next turned the corner. It was another man, this one unarmed but wearing steel armor.

Sasuke fell in an arc behind the man, and his hand clapped on the cultist's shoulder and dragged him down with him. The new arrival stumbled, off balance, and so fast Sakura could barely believe it Sasuke shoved another kunai through the man's head. The armored man had a thick black mustache, and it twitched he tried to understand what had just happened.

She blinked, and the man fell, his whole body spasming. Sasuke looked to his right, down the corridor, and saw something that obviously shocked him.

"Sakura!" Naruto shouted, turning towards her. "Behind you!" She started to turn, and as she did the man Sasuke had jumped off of kicked at Naruto's ankle, trying to bring him down.

"You little shit!" the man shrieked, one hand impaled and his stomach covered in his own blood. Naruto leapt onto him with an angry yell, and Sakura finished turning away; she trusted Naruto to be able to handle a single wounded man.

There was yet another enemy behind them, coming down the corridor at her. This one was an overweight woman, waving a chokuto in front of her. She eyed Sakura hungrily, and the genin felt a sudden chill run from the top of her head to her toes.

"You made a big mistake coming here," the woman hissed, and swung her sword.

It was a straight, predictable vertical attack with an obvious wind-up, and Sakura's body slipped past it without any hesitation. She was surprised at her own decisiveness: instead of backing up, she'd brought herself closer to the woman. The cultist's eyes went wide and she yelled, swinging horizontally with one hand.

How were you supposed to fight swords again? Sakura couldn't have told someone anything about the academy lessons in that precise second, but she still knew exactly what to do. She'd been trained to fight with her reflexes; if you over-thought a fight, you'd be the one on the ground with a bloody nose afterwards. Ino, Hinata, and her other classmates had taught her that plenty of times.

But in this case, she wouldn't have a bloody nose, Sakura realized. If she messed up, she'd be dead.

So instead of getting cut in half, she twisted and punched out, knocking the woman's hand back and carrying the blade away from her. Her opponent grunted in surprise, taking a step back to swing again. She wasn't an amateur; she was using the momentum Sakura had given her to attack again.

But her footwork was sloppy.

Right! Leverage! She was inside the woman's guard: the sword wasn't dangerous so long as she interrupted the attacks! Sakura's eyes went wide and she dropped, sweeping the woman's legs out from under her.

Her opponent cursed and fell, and Sakura didn't give her a chance to get back up. She jumped back to her feet and kicked the woman in the face. The cultist's head was tossed back and struck the stone with a sickening crack, and then rolled, insensate, as a pool of blood began steadily spreading beneath her dirty brown hair.

Sakura paused, feeling like she was watching everything over her own shoulder. Was that really it? That had been her first fight?

She'd won?

"Diah!" Yet another enemy turned the corner ahead of her, watching with wide eyes. "You!" He pulled a shuriken from his pocket, and Sakura stumbled back in fear. Someone else with ninja training? She heard Naruto shout something behind her, and reached for the ground on instinct: the man flung his shuriken right at her head.

Her hands wrapped around the sword that had tumbled from the unconscious woman's fingers, and she swung it in blind fear, knocking the shuriken right out of the air. Both Sakura and the man stared at one another. Neither of them were able to believe what had just happened.

"Sakura!" Naruto grabbed her by the shoulder, dragging her back. Her knuckles were white around the sword: she couldn't release it. "We gotta go!"

If Naruto was saying that, the path must have been clear. Sakura didn't have any room or time not to trust him. She turned and ran, putting her back to the enemy and focusing on sprinting. Naruto was in front of her; Sasuke was nowhere in sight.

They jumped over two bodies; one of them was unconscious, but the other was writhing despite fatal wounds. They grabbed at Sakura's heels as she sped past. Parts of the floor were slick with blood.

They rounded the corner, skidding into the turn, and Sakura felt something nick her left arm. There wasn't any time to look. Sasuke was there, stomping down on someone's head. It was the man who'd had a kunai buried in his brain. He was fighting back, trying to snatch the Uchiha's legs and pull him down to the ground.

'Just like the bear.'

Naruto kicked the man in the crotch as hard as he could as they passed, and the man screamed as he skidded several inches along the ground. Sasuke turned and ran with them, and all three genin rushed pell-mell through the tunnel. There were steps behind them; at least one person was chasing them.

Sakura didn't look back. She just focused on running. Straight, left, right, left: the tunnels seemed to go on forever. Behind them, the sound of running grew fainter. They were losing their pursuer. She didn't know how long she ran. It seemed like only a couple seconds, but it was probably much longer.

"Here," Sasuke grunted, diving to the left. There was a crack in the wall, Sakura realized. Maybe even a door? She threw herself into it, with Naruto right behind her.

As Sakura hit the floor and scrambled to the wall, Sasuke glanced back at her, his Sharingan whirling. He grabbed her by the arm.

"Sa-?!" she started, before following his gaze. There was a divot in her arm, and blood was running freely from it. She blinked. When had that happened? She hadn't even noticed. Had that shuriken hit her after all?

Lightning quick, Sasuke ran his hand up her arm and covered his hand in her blood as Sakura watched in shock. Then, he poked his torso out the hole and flung his hand towards the end of the path they'd been fleeing down. Sakura heard blood splatter.

He ducked back in and pressed himself to the wall, putting a finger over his lips.

Sakura and Naruto understood right away and flattened themselves against the wall, trying to steady their breathing. The sound of footsteps grew closer.

Three sets ran past their door, then stopped. Sakura held her breath.

Were they going to turn around?

There was some muttering, and then a moment later the sound of movement resumed. They were going farther down the corridor.

They waited in silence for another ninety seconds, getting control of their breathing. Sakura slumped, sliding down the wall, and winced as her arm protested. The cut was deep, nearly an inch of skin taken from her tricep. Now that the adrenaline was subsiding, it was starting to hurt.

"Nice one, Sasuke," Naruto eventually said, still panting. His face was flushed, and one of his fingernails was bleeding. "They were following the blood?"

Sasuke nodded, and Sakura lowered her head.

"Sorry," she said. "I'm really sorry. That could have been bad."

"Hey, not your fault," Naruto said with a grin. "I'm the one who should apologize. Sorry I left you with two of them." His smile grew a little wider. "Did you really deflect that shuriken? That was cool as hell!"

Sakura blushed. And looked down. She was still holding the sword? She tried to loosen her grip and found it harder than it should have been. "It was an accident," she admitted. "I just panicked and swung."

"Quiet," Sasuke said, and the both of them shut up. "What is that?"

They listened, and what Sasuke was talking about quickly became apparent. The cavern they'd ducked into was small, maybe fifteen feet from wall to wall and about as deep, and there was a depression at one end of it, a small pit that they couldn't see into. There was a sound coming from the pit; a kind of gurgling, like water slowly swirling down a drain.

Naruto crept forward, poking his head over the ledge, and froze. He went pale.

"What?" Sasuke whispered. Naruto turned around. He opened his mouth to say something, and then just shook his head and gestured them over.

Sakura and Sasuke both followed him up and peeked into the pit.

Sakura almost threw up for the second time that day.

There was a woman in the pit, staring up at them with hateful crimson eyes. The gurgling was coming from her. Her cheek was resting on her shoulder, putting her head almost totally horizontal.

No, not resting. Pinned.

A steel spike had been rammed through her, vertically transfixing her whole twisted body. It went through both her cheeks, into her shoulder, down through her entire torso, and then emerged from one thigh, staking her to the ground. Her hands were bound behind her back, leaving her totally unable to rise. The woman shifted and gurgled again: her throat was intact, but her entire chest had to be a mess, Sakura thought.

Why were all these people immortal? It was insane. The bear, all these cultists, and this woman for sure. She looked like a prisoner: maybe she thought they were her captors? Was that why she was looking at them with such hate?

"Are you… okay?" Naruto asked, and the woman's eyes went wide. She gurgled again. Was that a yes? Sakura had no idea. But Naruto took it for one, and jumped down in the pit. It was only two or three feet, and he landed without a sound.

"It's okay," he said, approaching with his hands out. "I'll get you out."

"She might be one of them, Naruto," Sasuke warned. Sakura wasn't sure, and Naruto said exactly why.

"No way they would stick up one of their own people like this," Naruto declared. "If she's alive, we gotta help her."

He reached out, feeling the stake as the woman watched him with wide eyes, and gave it an exploratory tug. Nothing; it was firmly in the ground. That made sense: the woman had wiggled free by now otherwise. Naruto frowned, pulling a spool of ninja wire from one of his pockets, and gingerly wrapped it around the stake, feeding it under the woman's head and grabbing the other end.

"I'm really sorry if I get your cheek," he said with a wince. Then he started to work the wire back and forth, slowly at first and then picking up speed. The sound was quiet but grating, and Sakura nervously looked over his shoulder, keeping an eye on the entrance. She couldn't hear anyone coming, but a couple of the people chasing them had chakra training.

The wire and Naruto's strength made quick work of the stake, and it only took her teammate thirty seconds to saw through the steel. When the wire emerged from the other side, he bundled it up and placed it back in his pocket, and then gingerly took hold of the sharp top protruding from the woman's cheek. As carefully as possible, he slid it out, wincing at the blood covering it.

The moment the stake was clear of the woman's head and her mouth was free, she tried to bite Naruto's nose off with her broken teeth.

Naruto yelped and leapt back, barely avoiding the bite, and the woman laughed. "You little idiot!" she cackled. "I almost got you!"

Naruto was hyperventilating at the near miss, the bloody stake still in his hands, but Sasuke just crossed his arms and sneered. "You're the only idiot here," he said. "If you'd waited for him to actually free you, you might have had a chance."

The woman blinked. "Shut up!" she decided after a moment. "Jashin will free me, and then He will punish you!"

"Who's Jashin?" Sasuke asked. "The guy in white? He's probably already dead."

The woman laughed again. "You really have no idea where you are, do you?" she gasped, blood running from her mouth and the holes in her cheeks. Sakura stared in morbid fascination. "Jashin is God, you little bloodbag. You've stumbled into God's home, and pissed off his followers! You won't even be leaving this place in pieces." She grinned, her broken teeth covered in her own blood. Sakura felt ill. "Especially when Lord Hidan finishes his ritual."

"Hidan?" Naruto asked. "Is he the guy in white?"

"He's God's emissary," the woman groaned. It was like she was enjoying her pain, Sakura thought, looking back at the entrance again. Still no one, but if this conversation went on it would definitely attract someone. "If you haven't shit yourself already, you should be ready to. He's already made all of us like him, and once the sacrifices are made, it'll be permanent!" She squirmed, trying to dislodge herself from the stake, but it remained stuck fast in the stone.

"Sacrifices?" Sasuke asked. Sakura was both amazed and grateful that he could stay focused in a situation like this. Even now, he was gathering information. "You guys are the ones who've been kidnapping the merchants."

"Aren't you fucking clever," the woman sneered.

"But then why are you here, if you're one of them?" Naruto asked, and the woman's eyes narrowed.

"Because those other assholes are heretics. They're not real believers!" she spat blood on Naruto's chest, and he backpedaled in a panic. "Why do you think I haven't screamed yet? They stuck me up like this for killing one of those moneygrubbers! For spilling blood!" Her face twisted into something even more inhuman and Sakura took a step back as well. "What servant of Jashin could condemn another for spilling blood?! Answer me!"

She screamed the final words, and Sakura grabbed Sakura's shoulder. "We gotta go," he said. "He told us to get out of her, but I'm not hearing anything. Obito has probably cleaned up by now." She nodded, and reached down towards Naruto. He turned and took her hand, pulling himself out of the pit, and the three of them turned their back on the screeching woman.

"You're all going to drown!" she shrieked. "You and me and all those bastards, you're all going to drown in a river of blood! Jashin promised me!"

Sakura shivered, and they left the chamber, cautiously making their way back the way they'd come. Sasuke led the way, and Sakura realized he remembered the path perfectly, despite the chaos of the chase. Was that thanks to his Sharingan, she wondered, or was his memory just that good? There was no way she could have found her way back through the maze of tunnels with such confidence.

After only a couple minutes of moving in total silence, they'd made their way back to where it all started. The corridors were empty; there weren't any cultists to be found. Where had they all gone? Was it really possible that their sensei had taken them all down? They couldn't even die.

The sound of clashing steel grew louder and louder as they made their way back, and before Sakura knew it they were in the main chamber. There was still a battle going on, but it sounded like there weren't nearly as many participants as before.

She peaked over the ledge, and found Obito Uchiha awash in a sea of bodies. Her sensei had a fierce expression that she'd never imagined on his face, and he danced among two dozen dismembered and writhing enemies, his focus entirely on his opponent. The sword in his hand left behind a shining afterimage of brilliant chakra.

Hidan, the man in white, was no longer white. One of his arms had been partially severed, and his kimono was in shreds and so stained with blood that it no longer looked like it had ever been anything but crimson. But he was still fighting and laughing, swinging his scythe with one hand as if it weighed nothing. As Sakura watched, he swung at Obito and missed with a furious howl, and the missed strike took a grounded cultist's head off as if there were no skins and bones for the blade to pass through.

The ground was covered in bodies, all still moving and trying to grab Obito. As he danced with Hidan he leapt to and fro, picking up chunks of human beings and tossing them aside with kicks and chakra-enhanced movement. It was like a scene right out of hell.

"Holy shit," Naruto murmured, and Hidan's head snapped up towards them, his eyes manic. Sakura flinched back as the cult leader disengaged from Obito, putting some distance between them and levering his scythe up at the watching genin.

"See?" he asked in a pleasant voice, stomping down on the moaning head of one of his followers. "This is why I don't mind telling you that you're all going to die." He stomped again, and laughed at the chorus of questions asked by the massacred cultists, disembodied heads and people missing all of their limbs or worse shouting questions. "You're all so fucking useless!" he laughed. "Can't even capture some kids fresh from the womb! Soon as this rite is complete, I'm sending all of you to hell, no question!"

"I told you to leave!" Obito shouted up at them, making himself heard over dozens of violent protests. He looked tired, Sakura thought with a start. His face was damp with sweat and his clothes were plastered to his body. Was he running out of chakra? No matter how skilled he was, up against so many opponents at once he must have had to use that intangibility jutsu. Just how much chakra did it take to slip through attacks like that? "Get out of here!"

"Yeah, get out of here!" Hidan cackled. "It'll make you more fun to chase down when we're done!" Obito charged him and their dance began again, the deafening sound of steel on steel filling the air. The fight was too fast for Sakura to follow their movements; it was just a blur of violence. Nonetheless, she was sure that Obito was deflecting or avoiding Hidan's attacks, not just phasing through them.

"He's in trouble," Sasuke muttered, obviously unable to believe it, and Sakura shot him a fearful glance. "That freak is tiring him out."

Hidan didn't look tired, Sakura thought. Not like Obito did. Maybe being immortal also made it impossible for that to happen. If that was the case…

"We can't run," Naruto said, gritting his teeth. "He's right. He'll just chase us down."

"What do we do?!" Sakura asked, feeling panic rising in her chest. Her grip tightened on her stolen sword. "We can't fight him. We can't even help sensei. What do we do?!"

Sasuke pulled two more knives from his hip pouch. "I've got no idea," he admitted. "Let's go."

He jumped down into the cavern, and Naruto and Sakura had no choice but to follow him.

"Sasuke, you little idiot!" Obito shouted as soon as they landed, and Sasuke flinched.

Hidan laughed. "Sasuke, you little idiot!" he shrieked in a falsetto. "You think he can defend himself and you at the same time?!" In response, Sasuke threw both his knives; Hidan dodged both of them with the most minimal movements possible, refusing to take his eyes off of Obito.

Sakura's teammate straightened up. Sakura felt a chill as Hidan watched them out of the corner of his eye as he and their sensei fought across the room, Obito desperately driving him back with a flurry of blows that were so fast and vicious that the trail of white chakra they left behind seemed like a solid wall.

If Sasuke felt the same chill, he didn't show it. He started running through handsigns with impressive speed and took in a deep breath.

"Heads up," Naruto said, pulling a knife and another spool of ninja wire as well. Sakura held up her sword.

Katon: Gokakyu No Jutsu.

Sasuke spat a fireball twice his own size, and the sudden heat made Sakura flinch. The jutsu roared forward, torching any cultist on the ground that wasn't able to get out of the way. Both Hidan and Obito saw it coming and leapt out of the way. The jutsu missed entirely.

But as Hidan started to jump, Naruto threw his knife, the wire now tied around its handle. The kunai missed as well, soaring over Hidan's head, but Naruto didn't seem to care: he grabbed Sakura's hand and fastened both it and his own hands on the endpoint of the wire, as if getting ready for something. His hand was warm.

As Sakura watched, gripping tightly by instinct and sword at the ready, Obito noticed the glint of the wire extending from the knife. With the fireball still in between himself and Hidan, obscuring his opponent's sight, he jumped over the jutsu…

And axe-kicked the knife right out of the air, straight into the ground.

The wire suddenly went amazingly taught, and Naruto and Sakura both tightened their grip on its handle, desperate not to let it get away from them. The shining steel string went straight down like a guillotine, and chopped the rest of Hidan's shredded arm off.

Sakura watched in shock as the limb fell away. How had Naruto and Sasuke come up with a plan like that, without sharing a word? How had Obito understood it so quickly? Was that even possible?

"Useless!" Hidan screamed, and to Sakura's horror he kicked a blade from the ground right at them. It spun through the air ready to decapitate Naruto.

She screamed back in both terror and anger and dragged her teammate down, swinging upwards with her sword at the same moment. It connected, and her whole arm went numb from the force of the deflection. The blade slightly changed direction upward and Naruto fell, off balance, thanks to her yanking on his hand.

All that combined was just enough to ensure that instead of losing his head, the Hokage's son only suffered a very unexpected haircut.

"NO!" Obito roared, and drove his blade past the hilt into Hidan's chest, dragging it down and opening the man's entire torso up in an enormous welter of blood. It was an incredible blow, but the man didn't even seem to notice: he kicked Obito in the gut and swung at him wildly with his scythe as their sensei stumbled back, obviously winded. The blade went right through Obito's forearm, and their sensei hissed in pain, grabbing it with his other hand and holding fast before Hidan could complete the cut. As Obito grew intangible and slipped through the blade, his arm bleeding heavily, Sakura felt like she was going to cry.

Sasuke blinked, staring at something Sakura couldn't see.

"Oh," he said, and Naruto looked up at him, trembling from the near miss.

"Thanks." He squeezed Sakura's hand, and her heart jumped. "What, Sasuke?"

"He's got no heart," Sasuke said faintly. "He's got everything else in there, but no heart." He blinked again, looking around the room. "And…" His eyes narrowed. "There's a chain. From each of their hearts, to the pit."

"A chain?" Sakura asked. She couldn't see anything like that. Sasuke shook his head.

"It's chakra!" he said, breaking into a run. Sakura and Naruto took off after him, keeping their eyes on Hidan and their sensei. The man whose chest had been completely opened up, like a corpse in a morgue, tracked their trajectory and started yelling, even though his lungs had been destroyed.

"Hey!" he shouted, kicking out at Obito and almost losing a foot in the process. "Bad! Ugly little shits! I'm already going to kill you: don't make me do worse!"

'He's freaking out.'

Incredibly, Sakura heard herself giggle.

The man who had reacted to his arm being removed and his chest getting turned into an anatomy lesson by laughing and attacking more ferociously was panicking just from them getting closer to the pit. He was even driving Obito back now, their sensei grunting with obvious effort as he deflected a relentless series of blows from the scythe.

Sasuke reached the pit first and, without a shred of hesitation, dove headfirst into the blood. Naruto skidded to a stop behind him, leaving a trail in the blood that had surrounded it, and stared into the solid red liquid. It was totally opaque, and didn't stir besides the occasional ripple as more blood pulsed out of it. Within a second of Sasuke submerging himself, it was like he'd never existed.

Sakura and Naruto exchanged a glance and turned to face the fight, watching in horror as Hidan pushed their sensei back. Obito was bleeding from a dozen small wounds; even though he had inflicted over thirty fatal injuries on Hidan, the man refused to slow down or give ground. He screamed even with his vocal cords cut, and he swung even as the tendons in his arm were torn to pieces.

It was a nightmare. Sakura felt a tear slip out. She and her teammate started throwing kunai on the same unconscious impulse, desperate to help their teacher. They plucked knives from their packs and hurled them at Hidan at every chance they had. It took the both of them about twenty seconds to run out, and only one of the knives actually landed, sticking in the insane man's knee. Sakura didn't know which one of them had thrown it.

"I think I'll start by turning you inside out!" Hidan screamed. "This was supposed to be a good day before you assholes showed up, you know! Now I'm gonna have to pray for forgiveness for eating your heathen souls without the right seasoning!"

Sakura was numb to it now. This couldn't get much worse.

At that moment, Sasuke surfaced behind them, gasping for air. They both turned back in shock; he was totally coated in blood, and it looked like the blood had become a body for a moment before Sakura and Naruto realized what was happening. They reached down and yanked him out of the pit.

"It's down there!" Sasuke shouted, opening his eyes. One of them was completely red. Had he opened it under the blood? Sakura's stomach flipped yet again. "His heart!" he shouted again, grabbing her arm and squeezing tightly. "It's down there, but it's too deep! I can't reach it! Obito! You've gotta get the heart!"

"HA!" Hidan shrieked. "Yeah, you do that, Uchiha! Leave your kids with me! I'm a great babysitter!"

Obito couldn't reach it.

Sakura looked down at the bloody handprint Sasuke had left on her arm.

Sasuke couldn't reach it.

It was down too deep. How deep could the narrow pit be, if that was the case?

'Nearly four minutes. Very impressive, Sakura.'

Sakura remembered Obito's words and looked back at her sensei, struggling to keep them all alive.

Suddenly, quite suddenly, for a reason she couldn't quite say…

Her terror died down. It grew quiet, buried under the rapid beating of her heart. She looked down at her hand, and dropped her stolen sword.

"I'll get it," she said, and Naruto stared at her.

She took a deep breath, as deep as she could, and jumped.

She would have screamed right away, if not for how horrible the situation was. The blood welcomed her like an old friend, embracing her on all sides completely. As she slipped beneath the surface, the first thing she noticed was how hot it was. Despite coming from a hole in the ground, the blood that now completely surrounded her felt as if it had just left someone's body. It was hot and sticky, and moving through it incredibly difficult.

Sakura felt panic and claustrophobia start to overwhelm her, and almost turned around right there. Instead, she reoriented herself and swam straight down.

'It's hot.'

She didn't want to do this. She just wanted to give up, and it had been less than five seconds. As she swam deeper, the darkness behind her eyelids grew blacker and blacker; the blood blocked so much light that it made the transition to abyssal in less than ten meters.

'It's dark.'

Her arm ached, and she remembered the wound on her tricep. It was full of this blood now. What was going to happen? Would she get infected or something? This was the stuff that had contaminated the lake, and Obito had warned her against getting any of that on her. Wouldn't this be even worse? Her whole body was aching. Swimming through the blood was completely exhausting. It felt like it was trying to push her back to the surface.

"I'm tired.'

How far had she gone already? Fifty meters? How long had it been? Thirty seconds? It was so hard to tell in the midst of everything. She could hold her breath for another two, maybe three minutes, she was sure, but this wasn't like sitting underwater. This was hard, and her heart was beating a panicked rhythm. It was the only thing she could hear.

'You're all going to drown."

Stop it. Don't think. Just swim.

'You're all going to drown in a river of blood.'

Another thirty seconds passed, and Sakura realized she'd overestimated herself. The panic, the growing pressure of the blood, everything was squeezing her lungs dry so much faster than normal. She had to be over a hundred meters down now, and she could feel the pressure of all the blood above her crushing her down farther.

Was everyone already dead up above? Had Hidan already killed them? Was it even worth doing this anymore?

As Sakura considered turning around, she heard a sudden heartbeat.

It wasn't her own. She stopped her descent, going totally still.

The pulse came again. The blood around her stirred; the vibration barely twitched her ears. Blood wasn't a great conductor for sound.

That meant she was close.

She listened one more time, trying to pinpoint the source, and less than a half-second later it came again.

Right below her, she realized. Two, maybe three meters. She dove, forgetting how her lungs were burning, and blindly reached out. Her hands fastened around something slimy.

It was about the size of her head, huge for a heart, and as Sakura brought her other hand down it bucked against her, beating violently. More blood was squeezed out of it as it did, rushing past her hand and joining the rest of the pit.

This was the source of the blood, Sakura realized. This thing had been at the bottom of the pit, steadily filling it up the whole time. She fumbled for her pack, reaching for a knife.

But the moment her hand hit her empty pack, pressing it into her back, she realized her mistake. She'd used up all her knives with Naruto while trying to slow down Hidan.

Sakura felt a brutal crimson anger far redder than the blood around her take hold of her and she took the heart in both hands, squeezing it as hard as she could. Her finger made deep divots in it, but it kept stubbornly beating, refusing to die. She wasn't strong enough to crush it into paste: this was the heart of a ninja, after all.

Without hesitation, she turned around, tucking the heart to her own chest and swimming for the surface. It felt like the organ was resisting, trying to sink back to the bottom of the pit. Her head was aching: she was running out of oxygen. It only made her kick more viciously, driving herself towards the surface far faster than she'd descended.

'I'm not going to die on my first C-Rank,' Sakura thought to herself, even though she knew this was anything but a C-Rank mission.

'I've got to tell my parents how it went.'

Twenty seconds, thirty. Sakura's whole body was aching, a migraine coming on. She was past her limit. She'd have to take a breath any moment now; her body's instinct to breathe was stronger than her will to keep her mouth shut.

But the darkness behind her eyelids was getting lighter. She was close.

'Don't breathe,' she begged herself, swimming harder. The heart against her chest bucked even more violently. 'Don't breathe."

'Just go!

Sakura breached going almost twenty miles per hour, and even though the blood was loathe to give her up, she forced herself clear out of the pit and beached herself on the bloody stone surrounding it. She heard both her teammates jump back in shock.

They were still alive!

She took a ragged breath, unable to comprehend what was happening and unable to open her eyes. They were stuck close by the sticky blood.

She couldn't see anything, so she decided there was no choice but to trust blindly. She raised the heart over her head in both hands, and called out in desperation.

"SENSEI!" she screamed, and she heard a scuffle, more steel on steel.

"NO!" Hidan howled, and then her arms jerked back as something took the heart right out of her hands.

All at once, the omnipresent moaning of the dismembered cultists ceased.

The cavern grew quiet, and Sakura didn't know what had happened. Gingerly, she lowered her arms, waiting for someone to say something or for anything to happen, and tried to wipe some of the blood from her eyes.

Someone else's hand was suddenly there, wiping her eyes clear with some water, and Sakura flinched back, almost sprawling on the stone and blinking wildly. The sudden light was painful after minutes alone in the dark.

"Hey." It was Naruto, standing over her and extending his hand. Sakura blinked, looking at him, behind him. Obito was standing over Hidan, stepping on his open throat; the man was lying on the ground convulsing, his eyes rolling back into his head.

She looked back, and found the heart. It was pinned to the wall of the cave, Obito's short sword transfixing it.

He'd thrown his sword, Sakura realized. Her sensei had thrown his sword and impaled the heart in her hands.

She took Naruto's hand, still staring at the heart. It was beating slower and as she watched, stopped, its lifeblood dripping down the wall to join the rest on the floor.

"Sakura," Obito said, glancing back at her. There was blood running in light trails from both his eyes, and he was as pale as paper. He looked totally exhausted. "Good work."

Sakura smiled at him, and then he fell to one knee, seemingly about to pass out.

"Obito!" Sasuke rushed forward. "Is he-?"

"He's dead," Obito gasped. "With his heart vulnerable like that…" He made a sound that sounded like choking; Sakura realized it might have been a laugh. "He was making a big play, and it backfired on him. Lucky for us."

He tried to stagger to his feet and failed; Sasuke had to catch him before he landed on his face. "The merchants," their sensei said faintly. "They've gotta be here. They were gonna be sacrificed. We've gotta get them."

"We'll get them," Naruto declared. "Actually, I'll get them. You guys rest, okay?" He glanced at Sakura, and she realized that just like Sasuke, she must have looked frightening, entirely coated in blood. "Just… take it easy for a second, okay?"

"Yeah," Sasuke confirmed. "Find them, and shout if you need help." Sakura sat back with an exhausted nod, and Naruto took off, running off into one of the corridors with his boundless energy.

Sakura tried wiping away the blood from her face and gave up after several passes. There was just too much of the stuff. She closed her eyes again, letting her head drop.

She felt like she could fall asleep right there. She was so warm, and so tired. But she couldn't. Even if the danger had passed, the mission wasn't quite completely.

Still, her consciousness drifted. By the time Naruto came back with an excited yell, she was barely able to hear him.

"They're all alive!" he said. "Pretty beat up, but alive!"

"Awesome," Obito said. He looked a little less pale, and he waved off Sasuke as he pulled himself to his feet. "Awesome. Show us the way."
 
The man's face broke into a smile. "See!" he shouted back at an unseen companion. "My right, not yours! Dummy!"
I CAN'T BELIEVE HE FOUND THEM OUT OF SHEER STUPIDITY
How were you supposed to fight swords again? Sakura couldn't have told someone anything about the academy lessons in that precise second, but she still knew exactly what to do. She'd been trained to fight with her reflexes; if you over-thought a fight, you'd be the one on the ground with a bloody nose afterwards. Ino, Hinata, and her other classmates had taught her that plenty of times.
after the initial shock & flurry, sakura's big brain kicking in overtime, to make up for the delay
Sakura paused, feeling like she was watching everything over her own shoulder. Was that really it? That had been her first fight?

She'd won?
picture perfect stream of consciousness for sakura. i mean it.
There was a woman in the pit, staring up at them with hateful crimson eyes. The gurgling was coming from her. Her cheek was resting on her shoulder, putting her head almost totally horizontal.

No, not resting. Pinned.

A steel spike had been rammed through her, vertically transfixing her whole twisted body. It went through both her cheeks, into her shoulder, down through her entire torso, and then emerged from one thigh, staking her to the ground. Her hands were bound behind her back, leaving her totally unable to rise. The woman shifted and gurgled again: her throat was intact, but her entire chest had to be a mess, Sakura thought.
egahijsdfua hoW DO you Find my fEaRs and pinpoint them like this? oh god oh god that's horrifying--
"You little idiot!" she cackled. "I almost got you!"

Naruto was hyperventilating at the near miss, the bloody stake still in his hands, but Sasuke just crossed his arms and sneered. "You're the only idiot here," he said. "If you'd waited for him to actually free you, you might have had a chance."

The woman blinked. "Shut up!" she decided after a moment. "Jashin will free me, and then He will punish you!"
damn, all these jashin cultists are dumbasses... hidan influences them waaay too much lmao
"See?" he asked in a pleasant voice, stomping down on the moaning head of one of his followers. "This is why I don't mind telling you that you're all going to die." He stomped again, and laughed at the chorus of questions asked by the massacred cultists, disembodied heads and people missing all of their limbs or worse shouting questions. "You're all so fucking useless!" he laughed. "Can't even capture some kids fresh from the womb! Soon as this rite is complete, I'm sending all of you to hell, no question!"
but him & his whole shtick is so entertaining, how can i complain? i mean honestly! they have the balls to argue with hidan & complain to him while they're cut up & frying from fire?? goshdang this is pure comedy gold
He jumped down into the cavern, and Naruto and Sakura had no choice but to follow him.

"Sasuke, you little idiot!" Obito shouted as soon as they landed, and Sasuke flinched.
u eedjit

i mean you probably can't make it back to konoha before hidan gets you guys, but i totally get obito. no brains, just hotblooded youths here
Sakura watched in shock as the limb fell away. How had Naruto and Sasuke come up with a plan like that, without sharing a word? How had Obito understood it so quickly? Was that even possible?
yeah, that's an ability i don't think any squad of combatants ever has mastered in real life. they're thinking three steps ahead & are on the same wavelength? some "mundane" badassery here
"Hey!" he shouted, kicking out at Obito and almost losing a foot in the process. "Bad! Ugly little shits! I'm already going to kill you: don't make me do worse!"

'He's freaking out.'

Incredibly, Sakura heard herself giggle.
i am too, sakura! he's just so ridiculous :D
Her arm ached, and she remembered the wound on her tricep. It was full of this blood now. What was going to happen? Would she get infected or something? This was the stuff that had contaminated the lake, and Obito had warned her against getting any of that on her. Wouldn't this be even worse? Her whole body was aching. Swimming through the blood was completely exhausting. It felt like it was trying to push her back to the surface.

"I'm tired.'
overthinking~ overthinking~ why would you think about your cut getting infected because now i'm worried about it too now~
But the moment her hand hit her empty pack, pressing it into her back, she realized her mistake. She'd used up all her knives with Naruto while trying to slow down Hidan.

Sakura felt a brutal crimson anger far redder than the blood around her take hold of her and she took the heart in both hands, squeezing it as hard as she could.
oh hell naw. hell naw. if i swam all that way down in freaking goopy BLOOD & got traumatized courtesy of the dumbass jashin cult, no way in HELL would i take that lying down either.
"Awesome," Obito said. He looked a little less pale, and he waved off Sasuke as he pulled himself to his feet. "Awesome. Show us the way."
i can't believe it. first c-rank turned disaster, and obito manages to not pass out from chakra exhaustion? what a powerhouse, we stan
 
Last edited:
Chapter 8: Mission Success
The Cut That Saved Sakura's Life

It took a long time for Sakura to wash all of the blood off.

Ten merchants had gone missing from Paper Hill, and Naruto had found nine of them; the last, a man named Yako, was dead, killed by one of the cultists, just as the pinned woman had claimed. None of the merchants had known what had happened to his body. It hadn't been taken with them.

They were all in relatively good shape, though none of them had eaten in at least two days. They'd been kept alive and unharmed, and nothing more. When Obito had asked them if their captors had told them anything, they'd all agreed that Hidan hadn't done much more than preach to them.

The man had told them they were the key to his immortality. That had made Sakura shiver. Hidan already hadn't been able to die by normal means; whatever the ritual beneath the lake had been trying to accomplish, she had her feeling that her team had accidentally averted something catastrophic.

It had taken them about a half hour to find their way to the surface; Obito had been too tired to carry them out with his Kamui. The merchants had all given Sakura and Sasuke frightened looks when they'd been led back to the main chamber by Obito; Sakura had never had someone look at her with fear before. She'd given the woman in the front a smile, thinking that maybe this was Haruka, and she'd flinched.

Sakura had been a little offended, but now, in the water, she could understand. If a girl covered in blood had smiled at her, white teeth against dried red blood, she probably would have flinched away too.

"Okay, we're taking these guys back," Obito had said when they'd finally emerged from the cave system. It had spat them out in the forest, somewhere Sakura didn't recognize. "Sasuke, you're up front: I'm in the back. Naruto and Sakura, left and right."

It was a standard diamond formation that they were taught early and often in the academy for the purpose of escorting VIP's, and falling into it helped Sakura forget she was still covered in warm, sticky blood. Her arm ached constantly. Sakura had never been hit with a shuriken before: was it really supposed to hurt that much? Every step she took, she left behind a bloody footprint, dimmer and dimmer with each step.

This wasn't really how her first C-Rank was supposed to have gone, she was thinking all the way back to Paper Hill. It was supposed to be simple. She shouldn't have had to swim through enough blood to fill up a couple hundred people. That was just wrong.

Distantly, Sakura wondered if she was in shock. Surely, she'd have a good excuse. But this didn't feel like shock, or at least what shock had been described like to her. She was just tired. Exhausted, really. All the adrenaline had completely worn off and it left her with a deep and constant exhaustion. She barely remembered the trip back.

It was late when they got back, and darker than ever. Sakura had lost track of time, but if she had to guess, it was probably close to two or three in the morning. There were two people standing guard at the bridge leading into the town, both armed with crossbows; Sasuke had probably given them a hell of a surprise, coming out of the dark and covered in blood.

It was all a blur. The town had come alive, people streaming out of their homes to welcome them back. There'd been cheering, screaming: one woman crying. It had all washed over Sakura without making a single impression. She wanted nothing more than to lie down and fall asleep, but there was no way that was possible while she was still caked in blood, her hair clumping together and the space between her fingers sticky.

"Sakura." That had been her sensei, passing before her like a ghost. He was still incredibly pale; Sakura had wondered how close he'd come to succumbing to Hidan's endless attacks. If she'd been even a second slower, would they all be here, among this noise and celebration in the dark? "You and Sasuke should wash off. Go to the river, okay? We'll find you guys a bed."

Sakura had nodded, and then she was there, or now she was here. She was finding things a little confusing.

The river was cold, but it wasn't waking her up. Sakura had gone in fully dressed, desperate to wash the blood off every bit of her and her clothes. She swam in slow laps, gradually getting pushed along by the lazy current, scrubbing at her arms and legging. The blood whorled off her in thick curls, practically invisible in the dark water. She pulled clumps of it out of her hair, running her fingers through it over and over, fruitlessly trying to get rid of all the tangles.

She really was dumb, she suddenly thought. She'd brought three explosive tags down into the temple, and she hadn't used a single one of them; they probably would have come in handy against Hidan. Maybe if she hadn't been standing around, she could have done something useful. And now, she'd taken them into the river with her, ruining the paper. Three out of the fifteen tags she'd brought on this mission, wasted for no reason.

Her arm really hurt. Sakura checked at her pockets, wondering what else she'd wasted. There was a lump in her left pantleg that she hadn't noticed in the commotion: she pulled it out, drawing it up out of the water.

It was a tin. The tin her father had given her before she left, she realized. The blood had mostly washed off it, and it wasn't any heavier in her hands. Neither the blood nor the water had slipped inside it. That's right: she'd brought it when they'd left Kurasen's house in case they'd ended up searching for too long and she got hungry. The bear had totally driven it from her mind.

Sakura swam to shore, the tin still in her hand, and flopped out onto the mossy bank. She still didn't feel clean, far from it, but at least now she wasn't warm and sticky. She was sure her hair was stuck in an absurd mess. Who cared: it was too dark for anyone without chakra to see her anyway. She fumbled with the tin, feeling at both the catches on the side.

It clicked open, and she peered inside, drawing chakra into her eyes to pierce the darkness around her.

She didn't know what she'd expected. It was a sandwich, wheat bread with some meat, cheese, and lettuce sticking out the sides. Her dad always overpacked sandwiches. There were a half dozen umeboshi, pickled plums, sitting alongside the sandwich, and a little chocolate; the kind that was rolled into a ball, wrapped in bright foil.

There was a small roll of paper on top of the sandwich, and Sakura picked it up and unrolled it with damp fingers, staining the corners.

GOod Luck! For when you're thinking of home :)

Her father has accidentally capitalized the second letter in "good" and not bothered to fix it. Sitting on the banks of the river, still soaked but not feeling cold or warm, Sakura stared at the note as its edges gradually grew damper, and lost track of time.

"Sakura?"

She jerked, almost dropping the tin. Naruto had crept up behind her; either that, or she'd been so out of it she hadn't heard him approaching. He sat down next to her, staring at the tin. "You alright?"

"Uhh…" Sakura set the note down in the tin, looking between it and her teammate. "Yeah. I think so."

"Really?" Naruto asked. It was quiet, Sakura realized. How long had she been down by the river? The town had gone back to sleep. "Cause like… that was pretty messed up."

Sakura choked. It might have been a laugh. "Yeah. I didn't, umm…" She lost track of the sentence, and Naruto glanced at her expectantly. "I don't know. I didn't think it would be like this."

She heard the footsteps approaching this time, crushing grass and spare twigs behind her, and twisted to watch their approach. Obito and Sasuke emerged from the dark; their teacher still looked exhausted and pale, but he was walking steadily. Sasuke had managed to clean most of the blood off, but his hair was stuck straight up in every direction, as though he'd been electrified. Sakura giggled, and the Uchiha stared at her.

She probably looked just as ridiculous, she thought, and a flash of self-consciousness burned her down.

"Let me tell you guys right now," Obito said, settling down on Sakura's other side. Sasuke walked ahead, looking out over the river. "This is not what a C-Rank is supposed to be like."

"Well, that's a relief," Sasuke said, not looking back. "I'd really rather not do that again."

"Same." Naruto shivered. "I didn't even go in the blood. I don't know how you guys did that."

"We weren't thinking." Sasuke turned around. "Right, Sakura?"

Sakura tried to remember exactly what had driven her into the pit of blood. She'd thought that she could do it, she remembered that, but beyond that sense of urgency, and certainty…

"Yeah," she said quietly. "We weren't thinking. You were so sure about the heart, Sasuke… I just jumped in right away."

"Well," Obito said, leaning back and lying in the grass. He looked and sounded like he was about to fall asleep. "He was right." He sighed. "What a mess."

"Well, hey," Naruto said. "If this was our first C-Rank, all the others should be easy, right?" He laughed, and the sound brought a bit of life to Sakura. Naruto had a nice laugh. It was guileless and loud, and couldn't be cruel. "I mean, what, twenty-something nutcases, some A-Rank ninja-"

"S-Rank," Obito interrupted. "Definitely S-Rank." He pulled a small black book out of his pocket; it looked like a journal. "I found him in here," he said, gesturing with the book. A Bingo Book? Sakura had never seen one before, but she'd learned about them; they held lists of all the notable rogue and foreign shinobi that were of interest to the Land of Fire. Obito was a jonin, after all; it made sense that he'd have one. "Hidan, no family name. Left Yugakure, the Village of Springs, several years ago after killing some of his comrades. His profile said that he was extremely dangerous, and had notable taijutsu skills. Nothing about being immortal though."

He put the book back. "That must have been new. Whatever he was doing with his heart, he was probably trying to make it permanent." It made Sakura feel a little better to hear that, for some reason. They'd done some good. They'd killed a monster before they passed beyond mortality. That made it worth it, right?

"Jeez." Naruto whistled. "Hey, since we killed him, do we get his bounty? That would be pretty cool."

Obito laughed. "Didn't even think of that. You're a greedy little kid, you know that?" Naruto stuck his tongue out at him, and the Uchiha sat back up.

"Well, I guess I can consider it," he said. "We could split it four ways, how about that?"

'I got the heart,' Sakura thought, and the bitterness of the inner voice surprised her. 'I'm the one who swam to the bottom.'

"That would be nice," she said out loud. "How much was his bounty, sensei?"

Obito squinted, trying to recall. "Ah, around five million, I think. Something like that"

Sakura blinked, and Naruto almost fell over. Sasuke was the only one who was unruffled, watching them both with a grin. Five million? Split four ways, that would still be over a million each. A million and two hundred fifty thousand. That was as much as she would have made on, like…

Sakura's addled brain tried to do the math; most of her D-Ranks so far had made her about eight thousand Ryo once the payment had been split up. One million two hundred fifty thousand divided by eight thousand was…

No chance. A lot of missions. A lot of money. She settled on that. Good enough.

"What do you have there, Sakura?" Obito asked, peering at the tin in her hands. Sakura blinked, looking down at it.

"Some extra food," she said. "My dad packed it for me." She found that she wasn't hungry at all. "Do you want any? It's some umeboshi, and a sandwich." Her sensei smiled at her.

"I'm good," he said, waving her off. "Appreciate the offer."

"Umeboshi?" Naruto asked, scooting over. "Hey, that's the stuff you said you liked, right? How is it?"

Sakura was surprised. They'd made their reintroductions to each other when the team had first been formed months ago. Naruto hadn't really seemed like he was paying attention at the time, but he'd pulled that out so quickly. He must have been after all.

"It's a little bitter," she said, offering the tin. Naruto reached over and plucked out one of the plums, looking at it doubtfully. "But it's good. It has a really nice texture."

Naruto took her word for it and plopped the plum in his mouth. He chewed thoughtfully, his lips twisting. "Yeah," he laughed. "Definitely bitter. But it's not bad." The Hokage's son smiled at her, and Sakura felt a little less nauseous.

"How's your arm?" Sasuke asked, and Obito's head jerked up.

"Her arm?" he asked, and Sasuke glanced at him.

"You didn't notice?" he asked, and Obito made a disgruntled face at him.

"I think I was busy fighting the immortal guy, Sasuke," he muttered. He looked over to Sakura. "Did you get hurt?"

"It was nothing," Sakura said, feeling a bit of shame. Naruto and Sasuke just had some scratches and bruises; Obito had been stabbed clean through the arm, but he didn't seem to give it much mind. Her own injury felt petty and stupid in comparison. "I got clipped by a shuriken, while we were running. I didn't even notice it."

"Let me take a look." Obito fully sat up, and Sakura presented her tricep. He took hold of it, gently rotating her arm and examining the cut. It had already stopped bleeding, partially scabbing over, but it was still three or perhaps four centimeters of muscle removed from her arm, and it stung constantly.

"You went in the blood with this?" Obito asked, and Sakura nodded, biting her lip.

"I didn't think I had a choice," she said.

"You remember what I said about the lake, right?" her sensei murmured, his Sharingan spiraling out. He examined the wound with his doujutsu, and out of curiosity Sasuke wandered over as well, doing the same thing. Sakura felt a little uncomfortable with two sets of swirling red eyes focused on her arm, but did her best to hold still.

"Yeah," she responded. "Natural energy, bad, don't drink it. I remember. I didn't swallow any of the blood."

"That's good," Obito said. "But it definitely got into your system through your arm. Sasuke, are you seeing this?"

Sakura startled, looking at both of the Uchiha. They didn't look concerned: just puzzled.

"I'm seeing something," Sasuke admitted. "I've got no idea what though."

"It's a remnant," Obito said, releasing her arm. "That blotch you're seeing is a sign that the chakra migrated into her system." Sakura flinched, and Obito frowned. His hand came up, next to her face. "Do you mind?"

Sakura shook her head, and Obito pushed her head a little to the side, examining her face. His eyes glowed in the dark.

"Kai," he muttered, and Sakura felt a shock run from the top of her head to the bottom of her toes as her chakra system jumped at the sudden pulse from her sensei. He'd reset her chakra as easily as someone flipping a light on and off. Her teammates watched her carefully. Did they think she was going to go crazy or something? Sakura felt like a bug under a microscope.

"I'm not seeing anything," Obito admitted after a second. "Sakura, do you feel anything? Anything weird?"

"No," she said, pulling back. "I didn't feel anything weird in the blood, and I haven't since. It hurts, but it's a little deep, so I think that's normal." She looked down. "I was worried about the same thing, but I think it was nothing. I think when you stabbed that heart, the blood just turned back to normal. All those people died."

"Yeah, that sounds about right," Obito said with a frown. "Sorry. We're just dealing with something pretty strange here, you know. I think you're fine but when we get back, I'd like you to see a medic, alright? Just get a checkup, make sure nothing is blocked up or anything. Sound good?"

"Sounds good," Sakura nodded.

"Cool," Obito said, looking like he was going to fall asleep again. Had using his Sharingan, even just for a minute, tired him out that much? "Cool. Kurasen's offering us some beds. I say we take them and leave tomorrow morning. Get back and report the mission success, you know?"

Mission success. It sounded strange, but that was what it was, Sakura thought. They'd completed the mission, even though they'd come up against the worst possible situation. Two dozen crazed fanatics and an S-Ranked ninja, all immortal to boot.

But right now, they were the ones sitting by the river, alive and discussing what they'd do tomorrow, and all those people were dead.

It felt… kind of good. She'd get to go to sleep tonight, and they wouldn't.

Right now, sleep was more appealing to Sakura than anything else in the world.

"Alright," Sasuke said. "Let's go then. And try not to wake Kurasen up." He directed the last comment at Naruto, who smirked.

"Nin-ja," he said, driving his thumb into his chest. "I'll be quiet."

And to his credit, he was.

###

Even though they left early in the morning, Paper Hill was still there to see them off. It was a cold and dim day, looking and feeling like it was about to rain, but no one seemed to care.

"Thank you!" Kurasen shouted as they crossed the bridge. "Thank you for saving us from those devils!" The whole town shouted in agreement, showering Team Seven with praise, and Sakura felt herself blush.

"Of course!" Naruto was walking backwards, waving and jumping and shouting just as loud as the civilians. "Thank you for the food! Have a good one!"

Obito just waved; Sasuke did the same. Sakura turned, and made eye contact with Haruka.

The woman didn't flinch this time. She smiled, and after a moment of hesitation Sakura smiled back. She waved, and the town cheered again. It only stopped when they were out of sight.

"That isn't normal for C-Ranks either," Obito said with a grin. "So don't get used to it. People usually aren't that glad to see shinobi."

"Why not? We're pretty cool," Naruto said, and Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"If shinobi are showing up outside the village, it means something needs fixing," he said, giving his friend a poke. Naruto swatted at his hand, and the boys nearly devolved into a slap-fight before Naruto hopped ahead with a laugh. "We got lucky this time; this was an easy fix. Next time it might not be so easy."

"Well…" Sakura said, and her teammates looked at her. "It might not be, but let's hope." She smiled. "That was kinda nice."

"No kidding," Obito said, before suddenly snapping his fingers. He stopped, and so did his students. "Hold on one second. Almost forgot the body!" He whirled out of existence, and Team 7 was left alone in the woods.

"Man," Naruto said, looking around. "Think there's another bear around or something?" He laughed, and Sakura laughed too without much thought. It felt nice to just laugh at a stupid joke. It helped her forget there were still bits of coagulated blood in her and Sasuke's hair.

"Alright." Obito swirled back into existence right where he'd been standing. "Body's secure. Now we can go."

Team Seven headed back towards Konohagakure and left Kami no Sota, which they had saved from an unspeakable fate, in the past.
 
So Sakura got a bit of natural chackra of immortality on her system huh? That's one hell of a health supplement, should boost her immunity.
 
Chapter 9: A Lack of Clarity
Doubt

When Sakura got back home, she paused at the threshold to her family's home, and scratched at the bandage on her arm

It itched. She wondered why she'd stopped, hefting her pack, and realized it was because she didn't want her parents to ask about it. Even though she desperately wanted to lie down in her own bed before she went to the hospital, if just for a couple minutes, she wasn't sure if she wanted to face her parents yet. Her mother would fuss; her dad would ask what had happened.

She took a deep breath and opened the door. It was unlocked; no one in Konoha would dare to rob the homes of a shinobi, and even if they were stupid enough to try they'd be caught in short order. "I'm home!"

Sakura waited for an answer, but none came. She took an uncertain step inside, slipping through the doorway. There weren't any shoes out in the entrance; she kicked hers off, and set her pack down. Sakura walked down the hall, her feet cold against the wood floor, and stepped into the kitchen. There was a note on the table, a piece of paper curved into a V and propped up into a little roof with her father's scrawl on it.

On A Mission, it read. Last Minute. Should Be Back Tomorrow. Left Some Instant Ramen For You. Hope The Mission Went Well!

Sakura stared at the note. She felt like all the air in her lungs had just vanished without her having a chance to breathe it out. Her mother had left on a mission as well, a recon job, about three days before, with no indication on when she'd be back. Her father had just returned from one yesterday, and yet he was already back out in the field. She wondered if it was with Special Jonin Anko again; her dad had said she was a tough leader, but he seemed to enjoy working with her.

Alone in the kitchen, with nothing but another note from her dad, Sakura didn't know what to do. She didn't know whether to sit down right there on the kitchen floor, or head to her room, or just stand there for the rest of the day staring at her father's note.

She might have been dreading it, she realized, but in reality the only thing she wanted more than her bed right now was her parents.

Her face twisted.

She turned around, stomping out of the kitchen and up the hallway stairs to her room. When she got there, she collapsed into her bed face-first with a sigh.

S-Rank ninja, she thought to herself blearily. We ran into an S-Rank ninja the very first time we left the village. What kind of luck was that? Her hair was still stuck together. Why was she lying down? Dumb. Just like ruining those tags. She couldn't even do things in the right order. Groaning, she rolled out of bed and wandered to the bathroom.

The Haruno family's shower had always been slow to heat up, and Sakura took her time undressing, her movements slow and sore. She only stepped into the water when the bathroom mirror had begun to fog over. The water was hot, probably hotter than it should have been, right on the threshold of enjoyable and painful, and Sakura felt her shoulders relax a little, the water pouring over her; she was still tense, she realized.

S-Rank ninja. Hair still full of blood. Why wouldn't she be tense? Her arm twinged as she brought it up to probe at the mess that her hair had become.

'Stupid. You were stupid. You would have died if you hadn't hit that shuriken out of the air, and that was just luck.'

She felt a little faint. The water really was way too hot. She didn't change the temperature.

Sakura ran her hands through her hair, wincing at the knots, and scrubbed viciously at her arms and legs, trying to get the last of the stains out. Up, down, up, down. Her arms were going automatically; she'd forgotten to grab any soap. She reached out for it, the motion feeling weirdly foreign. She'd had to swim to the bottom of that pit. Sakura was sure she'd dream about that tonight, like she had the night they'd spent in Paper Hill. The heat, the weight, the darkness. The sound of Hidan's heart, the feeling of it bucking in her hands.

She felt nauseous again, and itched the cut on her arm, feeling the burn of the water running over it. It had finished scabbing over, but the water made it sting even more than before. What kind of luck was that.

Well, maybe it was a little lucky, since Obito had been with them. She'd have to go pick up the promissory note from the mission office after the hospital; when Team Seven had given their briefing with Obito to Iruka, who'd been watching with disbelief the whole time, her academy teacher had told them to come back later for the bounty money. Even split four ways, it would take him a little time to get permission to issue it from the Land of Fire's government.

She wondered what he'd thought of her. Iruka was a chunin. He must have noticed the blood left over on her and Sasuke.

What could she do with the money? Sakura had never had that much money before. She'd be able to keep it: her parents had promised her that whatever she made on her missions was hers to spend. She'd give some to them, of course. Sakura had no idea what she'd do with over a million Ryo. Her family could afford to not run missions for months, with that.

Maybe that would be nice. Not months. But a week or two, just relaxing. Sakura laughed, getting a little water in her mouth. Only one mission outside the village, and she was happy to sit in it for as long as she was allowed. The world was big, she'd known that, but she hadn't figured it would be so full of scary people.

Ah, that was childish. Sakura rinsed the last of the shampoo out of her hair, and then went for the conditioner. She scrubbed the remnants of the blood out, feeling the knots and clots with her finger, and watched it run down the drain. Her hands curled into fists, before she shook them out. Focus, almost done. She ran her hands down the whole length of it more than a dozen times, working out all of the tangles. The villages were always fighting, and there were plenty of people besides them out there who fought each other too. There were criminals, crazies, ideologues, and everything in between out there. She'd just run into them sooner than she'd have figured. Sakura had just assumed that when the time came for her to really fight people, other ninja or otherwise, she'd be ready. That she'd have trained enough, or had some realization about the nature of the world that would make it easy.

But that hadn't happened. She'd snatched up an S-Ranked ninja's beating heart and offered it to her sensei like a blood sacrifice of her own, and she hadn't been any different before or after. She didn't have clarity now. She just had a headache, and dirty hair, and maybe some money later in the day.

Sakura didn't really know what that meant. Maybe she wasn't smart enough to understand it, or maybe she was just too tired.

She wasn't sure how long she was in the shower after that; Sakura stared at the drain, the water pounding the back of her head, until the heat faded and the shower began to run cold. She left the bathroom with two towels: the second was wrapped around her hair, trying to dry it out. She drifted back to her bed and slipped under the covers, sinking into her pillow; her hair was growing cold against her scalp, but still, Sakura felt her eyes drifting closed.

A nap couldn't hurt, she thought. Thirty minutes, then she'd go to the hospital for her checkup. Thirty minutes would be fine. That'd give her the energy to manage the rest of the day.

Her eyes closed, and she woke up two hours later. Sakura rolled over, groggy and even sorer than before, and sighed when she spotted her clock.

"Shit."

###

When they were finished talking, Naruto and Sasuke found themselves sitting in silence for an uncomfortably long time. Their mothers watched them, both of them completely unreadable.

When Naruto had gone home with Sasuke in tow, Mikoto had already been there, sitting with Kushina. They were poring over the barrier scroll that Kushina had been working on for the last several months, Kushina pacing and muttering to herself and Mikoto standing as still as a statue, her Sharingan poring over every tiny detail of the barrier's ink. Naruto had been surprised. Usually Kushina visited Mikoto, not the other way around. Of his father, there'd been no sign.

"Gross," Kushina finally put, quite succinctly, and both Naruto and Mikoto laughed. Sasuke's mom leaned forward, looming over them; both of their parents were on the couch, and Naruto and his friend were sitting on the carpeted floor in front of them.

"Well, Obito was definitely right," she said, looking at both him and Sasuke. Naruto had always thought she was pretty, even if the right side of her face was covered in burn scars. He'd never asked his mom how her friend had ended up with those scars; she was a ninja, he figured, and sometimes ninjas caught on fire. "That's not even close to a normal C-Rank. I hope you guys don't get cold feet."

"Not a chance." Sasuke shook his head. "But…" He frowned, and so did Naruto. He could tell something had been eating Sasuke up on the way home. Sakura and Sasuke were both a little quiet usually, which Naruto didn't mind; he had plenty to talk about no matter what. But when they'd been heading back to Konoha, they'd been extra quiet.

It wasn't any surprise. They'd both gone in that pit; Naruto didn't know how he would have handled it. He wasn't afraid of blood, but he also wasn't afraid of, like, snakes, and if he'd been forced to jump into a really deep pit absolutely full of snakes he was positive he'd come out happy to never see any kind of reptile ever again. Sasuke didn't seem like he was in shock or anything, but Sakura had gone all the way to the bottom and actually grabbed Hidan's heart.

She'd just gone home, he suddenly realized. They'd all said they'd catch up later at the village gates and gone their separate ways, with Naruto and Sasuke going in the same direction. Sakura had just gone home. They hadn't invited her or anything.

Well, that made sense. She probably wanted to see her parents, the same way he had.

"We're pretty weak, huh?" Sasuke said, finishing his thought, and Naruto looked at him, his face scrunching up in confusion.

"Eh?" he asked. "Whad'ya mean? We did fine."

"Obito did fine," Sasuke said as both their mothers watched patiently. "We would have died before we even understood we were in danger."

"He's right, Naruto," Kushina said, and Naruto switched his confused look to her. "You all did very well, but it was just good luck, and Obito, that let you walk away."

Naruto frowned. He knew she was right, but he didn't like accepting it. The academy had been kind of easy; if he wanted to learn something, he could buckle down and do it, so long as his parents kept him focused, and he'd be done in a week or two. It had always been that way. The academy was just school, but it still made sense to him that if it was easy, being a real ninja would have been too.

But he'd almost died on his first real mission, and the only thing that had saved him was Obito being a real badass and Sakura being able to hold her breath for a long time. So obviously that wasn't a case. Being a ninja was way harder than learning to be one.

"Okay," he said. "Yeah. That makes sense." He looked back to his friend. "So let's get stronger, Sasuke."

Sasuke shrugged. "I don't think we have a choice, Naruto." His eyes grew a little darker. "I don't think I have a choice."

Naruto flinched. Sasuke had told him, maybe a year ago now, what his mom Mikoto had told him about Itachi. His friend was right; he didn't have a choice but to get stronger. He sometimes forgot that, even if it was fun to come up with fantasies about beating Sasuke's brother up for what he'd done.

"Forgot about that," Naruto said, trying to draw Sasuke's thoughts off his brother. "Let's just make it so next time, we can actually help Obito, instead of him having to protect us."

"Hopefully," Kushina chimed in, "that's not going to come up again."

"Well, duh," Naruto said with a grin. "But just in case, right? If we're gonna be Obito's students, we gotta try to surpass him. That's what dad always says."

Kushina laughed. "Good point," she admitted. "Well, what's your plan then?"

Naruto jumped to his feet. "First, I'm gonna figure out dad's jutsu."

"The Rasengan?" Mikoto asked. Naruto was glad to hear that she sounded a little surprised. His dad had told him that he was giving him an A-Rank jutsu, the first he'd ever tried to learn, and if Sasuke's mom knew it right off the bat like that then Minato hadn't been messing with him.

"Yup!" Naruto started pacing a little, the same way his mom had been before they arrived. "He told me he'd teach me the next step after I figured out how to pop a water balloon with just my chakra. It's really tough, but I think I'm getting there." He stopped with a wide grin. "And once I've got it figured out, Sasuke can just copy it with his Sharingan."

"It's not quite that easy," Mikoto said, looking at her son. "You know that, right?"

"Yeah," Sasuke said quietly. "Even if Naruto figures out the jutsu, I'll need the chakra control to actually use it. I'm going to have Obito teach me water walking; I think that's a good place to start."

Mikoto nodded, and Sasuke cocked his head. "Did Obito go to the compound? He wasn't heading for his apartment."

Obito, Naruto knew, was one of the very few Uchiha who lived outside of the clan's isolated compound. He'd asked Sasuke about it once, and his friend had shrugged and told him that his relative wasn't very popular with the rest of the clan and vice versa, whatever that meant. Neither of them were sure why. Obito was pretty cool, as far as Naruto was concerned. If most of Sasuke's family didn't like him, they were probably stupid or something.

"I'm not sure," Mikoto said. "He might have been going to visit the memorial. He usually talks with his teammate after a mission. And his brother."

"Obito has a brother?" Naruto asked. He'd never heard any of this before.

"Had," Mikoto said quietly. "His name was Shisui."

"Oh." Right, the memorial. You didn't go there to talk to people who were still alive. Like Obito's old teammate. Naruto shrunk down a little, feeling like he'd stepped over an invisible barrier. Mikoto wasn't mad, and neither was Sasuke. They were both just… sad. It made him uncomfortable.

"What about Sakura?" his mom asked, and Naruto grabbed at the sudden lifeline to escape the awkward silence he'd created.

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked, and his mom wrinkled her nose.

"You and Sasuke are both gonna get stronger," she said. "You're gonna teach Sasuke the Rasengan. What about her?"

"Oh!" Naruto said. He blinked. He hadn't even thought of that. "I mean, I could, I guess. When we figure it out. I dunno if she's super interested in ninjutsu. Actually-!" He smiled, remembering the cave. "She was really good with a sword!"

"A sword?" Kushina asked, and Naruto pantomimed the chokuto that Sakura had picked up, swinging the invisible blade around.

"Yeah! It was awesome!" he said. "She grabbed a sword from one of the crazies and bam!" He swung the imaginary blade again in a quick diagonal cut. Sakura had been a lot more scared, and she'd screamed a little when she'd swung, but his mom didn't need to know that. "Knocked a shuriken right out of the air! Scared the guy who threw it so much he just froze. She held onto it the whole time too."

"Sounds pretty impressive," Mikoto said. "Maybe you should bring that up with her and Obito. He's always had a knack for kenjutsu. If she's interested, he'd be an excellent teacher."

"Not a bad idea," Sasuke said, leaning forward. "It would be nice to have someone with blade skills on the team. I don't think either of us are very inclined towards it."

"Well, that seems like a good place to start," Kushina said. "Keep it in mind, huh?" She rose off the couch.

"Anyone want a snack?"

###

Sitting without company in a bustling restaurant, Obito Uchiha wondered, not for the first time, why for the last seven and some years he had usually eaten alone.

It wasn't because Obito didn't enjoy spending time with people, or having meals with them. Sometimes, he thought it might just be a bad habit he'd fallen into. Even after Kakashi had died, he'd still done his best to stay connected with people. His newly evolved Sharingan had made him an object of interest with his clan, and his sensei had been careful to make sure he didn't grow apart from his comrades. It was a danger for anyone who'd lost teammates, and Obito had avoided it handily.

After all, avoiding things was his speciality.

Yet, after Itachi had left the village, Obito's life had grown quieter and quieter. He'd been less welcome with his family, and his teacher and teammate had grown busier and busier. He had friends, or at least he thought he did, but he'd started taking so many missions that he'd rarely seen them.

Maybe that was why Minato had stuck him with his son, and Sasuke, and Sakura, Obito thought. To get him to slow down. It was a strange feeling, but he didn't mind having a team to train at all. It helped that he'd known two of them rather well right off the bat, even though that had just made him feel guilty about Sakura.

His food arrived; he'd decided on a gyudon. Obito had always preferred simple and savory food, stuff he could make on his own if he needed to. Beef, rice, veggies, maybe a bit of soy sauce: that was all he needed to be content. He thanked the waiter, and the man gave him an uncomfortable smile before going to help another booth.

Sakura, he thought, picking up a set of chopsticks and mixing together the beef-bowl until all of its carefully placed layers were helplessly inseparable from one another. He didn't get why this restaurant did that. Who wanted to eat the beef, then the veggies, then the rice? They were way better mixed together, right? Maybe it was just a presentation thing.

His female student had surprised him. Obito had been watching her carefully on their first C-Rank together. He'd already been confident that Naruto and Sasuke would be able to handle whatever came their way; they had the competence, and the mentality. He'd been right and wrong about that, turned out. Even if Sasuke was smart for his age, and knew plenty of Uchiha techniques, he still had the judgement of a teenager. Obito's heart had almost stopped when he'd jumped down to intervene with his fight against Hidan, and the rest of the team had followed him.

Obito wished he could just call them stupid again, but he wasn't under any illusions. Hidan might have killed him if not for their help. He'd been steadily cutting the man to shreds, but he'd been almost exhausted by the end of the fight; just a bit of bad luck, some sloppy footwork, and that scythe might have punched a hole in his heart or his head instead of his arm.

Sakura had been the one to jump into that pit. Sasuke had gone first, but he hadn't been able to actually reach the heart. Sakura, the one who he'd been worried would crumble under pressure, had gone in without hesitation. She'd endured all that blood and seized Hidan's heart.

That was good, he thought. That meant the girl who didn't know why she wanted to be a ninja was definitely prepared to be one. Still, Obito wished that she hadn't had to prove that to him at all. It was just-

"Mind if we sit down?"

Staring at his beef with his grip around the chopsticks so tight they were in danger of snapping, Obito didn't notice two people approaching his booth until they were right on top of him. He jerked to the side on reflex, looking over to the familiar voice.

Minato Namikaze watched him with a faint smile, the same kind he wore every time Obito did something he found amusing. He wasn't wearing his Hokage outfit; just plain black pants and a white shirt. Somehow, he made it look pretty official.

"You alright, Obito?" Behind their sensei, Rin Nohara gave him a little wave, and Obito blinked. She was still wearing her hospital uniform: she must have come straight from work.

"Uh…" Obito blinked again. "Yeah, no problem." The Hokage and Rin slipped into the booth opposite them, and the waiter hurried back to take their order.

"Water," Minato said. Rin asked for the same, and some sake, and the man was gone again.

"So," the Fourth Hokage said. "I've heard from a couple people now that you guys had an interesting mission."

Obito laughed. "Yeah, something like that." He turned the piece of beef he had in his chopsticks over. "You mind if I…?"

"Go for it," Rin said, and Obito took a couple grateful bites, using the quiet it bought him to gather his thoughts.

"Yeah," he repeated, setting his chopsticks down in the bowl. Still plenty of food left, but he could find time to eat it through the conversation. "Sorry, sensei. We ended up in a rough situation."

"It happens," Minato said with a shrug. "I'm sure Naruto was able to handle it." He looked Obito up and down: the Fourth had always had a peculiar way of analyzing people, Obito thought, that made it obvious you were being appraised without being judged or threatened. "You seem alright."

"I was fine, besides a little chakra exhaustion," Obito said, taking another bite. He raised up his arm, twisting it to and fro for emphasis. "I caught his scythe in my arm once, but it was a clean wound." He looked at Rin with a little smile. "Those medical jutsu you've shown me took care of it without much issue. Can't even feel it now."

Rin raised an eyebrow. "A scythe?" she asked, and Obito nodded.

"Yeah. What'd you tell her, sensei?" he asked, and Minato shook his head.

"Rin came here on her own," he said. "We just happened to run into each other. I guess we both wanted to see how you were doing."

"I had one of your students today," Rin continued.

Obito cocked his head. "What do you mean?"

"You sent her in, remember?" Rin grinned.

Right, Sakura. He'd asked her to check in with the hospital about the cut on her arm. It had slipped his mind for a moment. "Sakura?" he asked. "Was she alright?"

"Fine," Rin said. "So far as we could tell, anyway. I decided to take her, even if it was just a checkup." She gave him a mischievous smile, and Obito smiled back uncertainly. "I got the impression she already knew me."

"Really? Obito asked. "I haven't talked about you much-"

Rin's smile fell away, and Obito realized he was a moron. She started speaking again before he could say anything else.

"Anyway," she said, and Obito couldn't help but notice that Minato was resisting the urge to laugh. "She told me that you and Sasuke had seen something weird with your Sharingan, but so far as I could tell the wound was clean. She does have a little foreign chakra in her though, a spot on her heart."

Obito rocked back, and Rin held her hands up in a placating gesture. "Nothing to worry about," she said with emphasis, and Obito relaxed, marginally. "It's not affecting her system, and it's not circulating. It's like a clot, almost. If it were blood, that'd be a problem, but it's just a bit of natural energy and chakra mixed up in a weird way that refuses to move on." She laughed, a melodic sound that Obito loved. "If she tried unlocking the Eighth Gate she might have some complications, but if she did that she'd be dead anyway, so…"

"Right," Obito said. "Well, that's a relief. Swimming through all that blood was bad enough. If it gave her trouble, I…"

He didn't know how to finish that sentence. What would he do? Feel bad? He already felt bad for letting his team get put in danger. The waiter arrived with drinks, and Minato took a sip of his water.

"Obito," he said. "You're pouting."

Obito straightened up. He'd always been self-conscious of how round his face was. He thought it made even a marginally unhappy expression look like a pout, which was why he tried smiling so much.

"Sorry sensei," he said, frustration leaking through. Minato and Rin watched him curiously. "I'm just…"

"Sore?" Rin asked, and Obito shook his head. She reached for her sake.

"I feel stupid," he admitted. "I didn't want to put any of them through something like that. I picked a C-Rank that I thought would be simple and easy, to ease them in. I just wanted…" He searched for a better word, and was unable to find it. "I just wanted to keep them safe, I guess."

"You did," Rin said. "Nothing to worry about there."

Obito frowned. "I wasn't good enough. Even just two months of staying in the village with them put me out of practice. And I let them talk me into too much. Naruto wanted to go ahead, and I let him: I just made him stay behind me. If I'd been thinking straight, I would have just kept them in the Kamui. I should have just sucked them up the moment things started getting weird." He dropped his head. "I told you, sensei. I don't know if I was ready for a team. I let them down."

The Fourth Hokage watched him for a moment, and Obito stared into his bowl of half eaten beef, his gut churning.

"Obito, I gave you my son, you know," Minato finally said. "I wouldn't have done that if I didn't think you could train him and keep him safe."

Obito looked up, and the Hokage crossed his arms.

"Your Sharingan is amazing enough that your main issue has always been self-confidence," he said, and Obito felt his face go red. It was a little brutal to say it so straightforwardly, wasn't it? "Shinobi never stop learning, and that team is another lesson for you. You're definitely worthy of being their teacher."

"Minato-" he started to say, and his teacher raised one hand. Obito stopped. That was a Hokage motion, not a Minato one.

"Sensei always said that a shinobi is one who endures," Minato said, looking Obito dead in the eyes. He was one of the few people who did that; even other Leaf ninja usually didn't look into Obito's Sharingan. He'd heard it around a couple times that it was considered bad luck. Obito wondered where Jiraiya was now. He'd trained under the Toad Sage himself for a little over a year, some time after Minato had officially been appointed as Hokage, and sometimes he found himself missing the melodramatic giant of a man. "And he was definitely right about that."

Minato leaned forward, setting his elbows on the table and clasping his hands. "But we all know," he said gently, "that being a shinobi is more than just enduring. A shinobi is also one who sacrifices."

'I know it.'

Obito couldn't help but hear those last words in the echo of his teacher's own.

"No one had to sacrifice anything this time, Obito," Minato said with a smile. "Just their hygiene I guess, if what I heard about what Sasuke and Sakura did is true. You can try to keep your team as safe as you want, but if you don't succeed, that's not a failure on your part."

He understood what he was talking about, Obito knew. Minato was the one here who had actually lost one of his students.

"If they have to sacrifice," Minato said, "then all that's happened is they've learned what being a shinobi is. You don't have to worry about keeping them safe from that."

"I'd really prefer to," Obito muttered, feeling like he'd lost an argument no one had been having. Rin laughed.

"That's nice of you, Obito," she said with a smile. "You're always too nice for your own good. Don't worry about those kids. They'll be fine. Just focus on training them." She winked. "If you make it so they can protect themselves instead of you having to keep an eye for them, that'll be a lot easier on you, right?"

Obito sighed. "You always were the smart one, huh?"

Rin's smile grew a little sadder. "Well, someone had to be after Kakashi was gone," she said. "I didn't see you stepping up."

"Rude," Obito grinned, taking another bite of his beef. A thought occurred to him. "Do you guys want to stay for dinner? Or do you have somewhere to be?"

"I could eat," Rin said, and Minato nodded as well.

"Cool," Obito smiled. It would be nice to not eat alone again for a change. "Cool."
 
Chapter 10: Training and Time
Life Goes On

It was another month before Team Seven took another C-Rank. Once more, they left the village, this time in search of a missing courtier. A servant of the Daimyo's court had gone missing, and the Land of Fire's government had been concerned he was kidnapped.

This time, the mission held no surprises.

The courtier, a portly man named Nobu, was located in short order in a small town near the southern border of the country, unbelievably drunk and raging at a dead end job that he was worried he would be trapped in for the rest of his life. Obito had been sympathetic, until the man had vomited on him. After that, he'd been immediately delivered to the capital. Team Seven returned to Konoha, and Sakura was ecstatic to share a collective sigh of relief with her teammates.

When they got back to the village, the leaves were just beginning to turn. Autumn was coming to the Village Hidden in the Leaves, bathing their home in a beautiful flurry of red, orange, and yellow.

They'd all thought, in their own quiet way, that perhaps every mission would be like their first one. But it wasn't to be. Most C-Rank missions, just like D-Ranks (which increasingly involved cleaning up the millions and millions of leaves that littered the village), were boring and routine. Few of them were even violent. And so, Team Seven fell into a familiar and comfortable pattern.

###

Thirty-five days after Sakura had retrieved Hidan's heart, Naruto snapped his fingers.

"Shoot," he said, the noodles in his mouth rendering the word garbled and barely understandable. "I totally forgot."

"Something important, Naruto?" Obito looked over, and so did Sakura. They were having lunch together at a ramen place that Naruto loved; Sakura didn't really understand why he liked the food so much, but it definitely wasn't bad. Maybe noodles just weren't her thing.

"Kinda," he said with a slurp. "My dad wanted to meet me later. He wanted to see how I was doing with the Rasengan."

"How's that going?" Sakura asked. Her teammate had carried water balloons everywhere he went for a long time now, furiously trying to pop them with his chakra. It made her feel a little bad, but after seeing all the trouble Naruto had gone through trying to learn the jutsu, the gap between them had seemed a little less impossible to breach. Even after more than two months of trying, Naruto still hadn't managed to burst the balloon.

Naruto stuck out his tongue. "Bad," he said. He was grinning through. Sakura was coming to admire that about Naruto. It didn't matter if he was frustrated or not, he always grinned. It didn't seem false to her either: her teammate was just happy, and didn't let things get him down. She hoped he'd always be that way.

"What about you?" Sasuke asked, taking a subdued slurp of his ramen, and Sakura turned to him. "How's your kenjutsu going, Sakura? I haven't seen much of it recently."

That was true, to Sakura's regret. Obito had been focusing them all on controlling their chakra with more precision since they'd gotten back from their first mission outside the village. Maybe to help Naruto learn the Rasengan, maybe just to expand their skillset and prepare them for more advanced training. It could be hard to tell with their sensei sometimes. He was friendly, and he frequently joked with them, but he seemed to prefer letting them figure things out on their own, with a little helpful prodding.

Teaching them to walk on water had been a prime example of that. Obito had met them by one of the rivers that ran through the wilderness of the village's territory, watching them with a coy grin.

"Follow me," he'd said, striding right across the water and then turning to watch them expectantly. It wasn't very far or deep, and so they'd all done as he asked, wading through the water after him and coming out on the other side.

"Well done," he'd said, and Naruto had laughed. All they'd done was walk through some water: what was he congratulating them for? Obito had just grinned, and walked back to the other side of the bank.

"Alright," he'd smirked. "Now come back across without getting your knees wet."

That had been an interesting day. It had taken all of them a couple hours to figure out how to navigate the river, with its constant current and occasional swells. Sakura, to her astonishment, had been first to manage it. She'd considered asking for help, but hadn't wanted to be the first one to do so. So instead, she'd tried to look at it as logically as possible.

The reason you sank into water is because you were denser than it, she'd thought. Really simple physics, and for that reason apparently inescapable. So, how could a ninja use chakra to escape that universal rule of density? She couldn't alter her own density. At least, she was pretty sure of that. Wasn't the henge just a physical transformation, in a similar manner? But you couldn't alter your density or weight with a henge, only your physical shape. If you turned yourself into a giant shuriken, you'd be as aerodynamic as one, but still just as heavy as yourself. Even if she turned herself into a log or something that would normally
float on water, she'd still sink.

So it couldn't be modifying her own density. The epiphany came to Sakura slowly, as she watched Sasuke pace, sending stutters of chakra into his feet and blowing small gaps in the grass of the bank. He must have picked something up with his Sharingan, she'd realized.

She couldn't alter her density, or the water's. That meant if water walking was something basic enough that Obito expected them to be able to learn it, it had to be based on a simple principle. All she had to do was use her chakra to provide a buoyant buffer, something that would push her up without actively disrupting the liquid. Like a lifeguard's buoy, but on her feet.

Sakura had gone to the bank and started experimentally dipping her foot in, feeling the play of chakra down her leg and trying to direct it as neatly as possible. Naruto had tried to walk across the river on his hands, his legs waving in the air and his head submerged, and Obito had leapt to him and pushed him over for his trouble, laughing as Naruto had come up soaked and squawking.

Up, down. Sakura had spent five minutes just pushing her foot in and out of the water, squinting and trying to control the exact amount of chakra being ejected from the bottom of her foot. Too much and it blew a hole in the water like a gust of air, too little and her foot slipped right in with a little resistance, as though the water were pushing back. But after five minutes, she'd managed to make it so that one foot would settle firmly on the surface, even if she put all of her weight on it.

So she'd done the same thing for the other, and then slowly waddled across the river, one foot barely an inch in front of the other the whole way.

That had been exciting, even exulting. The way Obito had smiled at her had made her feel unbelievably proud.

But Kenjutsu wasn't like that at all. Kenjutsu was frustrating. Even with both her sensei and her father working with her, Sakura felt like she wasn't making progress.

"Bad," she said, mimicking Naruto, and Sasuke chuckled. It wasn't mean. At least, she didn't think so. He'd always been harder to read.

"Well…" he said with a shrug. "I guess you need to spend more time with Obito."

"Sensei," Obito said with a grin, and Sasuke shot him an insolent look. "Obito-Sensei, little guy."

"Of course," Sasuke said with a tiny smirk. "And what do you think of my suggestion, sensei?"

"Actually," Obito said, "I think I might be too advanced a partner for Sakura."

Sakura looked over to him, feeling her stomach sink. Did Obito mean that she wasn't skilled enough to learn? She hadn't thought her sword skills were that bad: she'd bought a practice blade with some of the bounty money she'd earned, and Obito had been teaching her various forms and footwork. Had she been that useless with it?

"Don't get the wrong idea," he said, catching her look, and Sakura sighed in embarrassment. "You've definitely got potential. But I think you might learn a bit quicker with someone else. It's been so long since I studied the basics that I've been practically learning with you." He laughed. "It's good when that stuff becomes so second nature you barely remember it anymore, but it makes for a lousy teacher, right?"

So, he meant it when he said he was too advanced for her. It wasn't an excuse. Sakura looked down into her bowl.

"That's why," Obito continued, "I'm thinking that Sakura should start out learning with someone else." Sakura looked up at him, a little confused. "When you've got the basics down, then we can pick back up, and I can teach you some trickier stuff."

"Someone else?" Sasuke asked before Sakura could. "Who do you mean?"

"One of Gai's students," Obito said, and Sasuke winced.

"Oh!" Naruto said, almost jumping out of his seat. "The green guy?" Sakura wasn't sure who he was talking about.

"Green guy?" she asked Obito, and her sensei grinned.

"Yup," he said. "Might Gai. Konoha's premier taijutsu specialist, and a very green guy."

###

"Obito!" Might Gai shouted at the top of his lungs when they arrived at the field, before jumping into a leaping kick and driving his foot straight through their sensei's head.

Sakura and Naruto stumbled backwards, falling on their backs in shock as the lunatic in green spun and tried to kick Obito in half. The second attack was just as useless as the first; Obito just watched him in amusement, crossing his arms as the kick passed harmlessly through him. Sasuke was much the same; their teammate just sighed, taking a seat on his own and watching the show.

"Good to see you too, Gai." Obito grinned, and Sakura watched in shock as Gai attacked one last time, driving a series of punches too fast for her to see through Obito's chest.

He really was very green, she thought. Everything he wore was green; it looked like it might be some kind of jumpsuit, with a matching top and bottom. Even his sandals were a dim, grassy color.

"Hmm!" Gai declared, coming to a stop. "As ever, you are elusive, Obito!" He smiled; he must have brushed his teeth several times a day, Sakura thought, because they were blindingly white. "Your reflexes are superb as always!"

Her sensei rolled his eyes. "Like I said the other fifty-eight times, Gai, it's automatic. By now if I see you coming, I just turn the Kamui on just in case."

"Well, that is a wonderful precaution!" Gai gave the Uchiha a thumbs up, and Sakura's teacher smiled. "But even with your foresight, one day, I will strike you!"

"Looking forward to it," Obito laughed. "But I'm not here to spar today."

"If not to spar," Gai asked with a sly look, "then why?" He glanced around at Sakura and her teammates, all of whom were still on the ground. "Perhaps there is a lesson the Green Beast can teach your students that you cannot, hmm?"

"Well, something like that," Obito said, and Gai clashed his fists together in excitement.

"I knew it!" he said. "Well, we shall start with four-hundred pushups, at least; your cousin looks a little weedy." Sasuke made a vaguely offended sound, and both Naruto and Sakura snorted. "And then-!"

"Actually," Obito cut his friend off, and Gai frowned. "We're just here for Sakura today."

"Sakura?" Gai asked, and Sakura scrambled to her feet and gave a slight bow. Gai looked her up and down. "Well, she seems enthusiastic enough."

"Her taijutsu is fine," Obito said. "Right now, she's trying to learn kenjutsu."

"Ah!" Gai's eyes lit up. "You do not seek a master; you seek another student!"

"Precisely," Obito said. He chuckled. "Always get right to the heart of it, don't you?"

"I prefer to be direct!" Gai declared, before returning his attention to Sakura. Even just being watched by him was intimidating, Sakura thought. The man had so much energy it was like he was going to burst at any moment, and having all of his focus on her made her fill up with nervous jitters. "So, you intend to be a swordswoman?" he asked, and Sakura was suddenly unsure.

"I think so," she said, and Gai cocked his head. "I didn't have any interest in the academy, but I picked up a sword on our first C-Rank, and…"

"Ah…" Gai nodded. "That nasty business." He was still bursting with energy, but he grew a little more somber. Sakura could see then that he was more than just a slightly insane martial artist; there was a bit of commiseration in Gai's eyes as he looked at her. "What you find interest in while learning and what you find comforting on the battlefield can be very different. If a blade felt good in your hands while you fought, then a blade is what you should learn." He smiled again, his somber aura blown away in an instant. "After all, when should you be most comfortable, if not when fighting for your life?"

Sakura blinked. "I guess you're right," she said, and the man's grin grew wider.

"Come, then!" he said, gesturing grandly to the west. "I will introduce you to my students! I believe among them you will meet someone who will help you find that comfort!"

Team Seven walked with him. Gai occasionally threw more blows at Obito, all of which passed through him; their sensei ignored all the attacks, not even pausing when he was speaking.

"Do you ever think you're actually gonna hit him?" Naruto asked after about a minute, and Gai grinned at him.

"Of course!" he declared. "All shinobi have a weakness! Even your father, young man, as hard as that might be to believe!"

"Oh?" Sasuke asked. "And what would Obito's be then?"

"His ghostly nature is certainly a challenge," Gai said, stroking his chin, and Obito mimicked the action good-naturedly. "But it is a tiring technique, and my endurance outstrips his own. I am not called the Green Beast for nothing!"

"I'm pretty sure you are, actually," Obito said. "Didn't you come up with that name?"

"I did!" Gai said proudly. "But that is because I have the speed, strength, and stamina of a Beast! It was the only fitting appellation!" He quirked an eyebrow. "And perhaps you are simply jealous that you have not come up with an equally catchy name, "Mangekyo No Obito," hmmm?"

"Of course not!" Obito declared, and Gai laughed. Sakura grinned; her sensei was sweating.

"I recall all your failed attempts as surely as you do not, Obito," Gai said, and Team Seven found itself leaning in. "Obito 'The Phantom.' Obito 'The Killer Ghost.' Obito 'Of the Bloody Eye.' Obito-"

"Heyyyyyy!" Obito interrupted, just as Naruto began to break down laughing. "That's your team over there, right?!"

Sakura looked where Obito was looking and found three teenagers watching them approach from the trees. They were all a little older and taller than her and her team. There were two boys and one girl, the same composition as most of the teams the academy put out. One of the boys looked like a miniature version of Gai, to Sakura's surprise. They didn't have similar faces, but they had identical outfits and haircuts. The other was unmistakably a Hyuuga, his milky eyes watching them approach without any obvious emotion. He had long, flowing black hair, and his hands were covered in bandages.

The last, the girl, was a couple inches taller than her companions, and wore a simple white vest. Her hair was in a bun, and a large scroll, as big around as her, was strapped to her back.

The training ground they stood in was torn to pieces, small craters punched in the ground everywhere and shuriken, kunai, and other weapons littering the whole place. A target post had been torn him half, the bottom three feet of it sticking dismally out of the ground.

"Ah, sensei!" the boy who looked like Gai shouted. "You have returned with company!"

"Indeed, Lee!" Gai shouted back. "This is Mangekyo no Obito!"

There wasn't a lick of hesitation: Lee charged straight at Obito and tried to tackle him, soaring right through his chest. Sakura's sensei sighed.

"So, now you've got a little doppelgänger?" he asked, sounding weary, and Sakura resisted the urge to laugh. "He wasn't like this when you started out."

"I did not see Gai-sensei's wisdom, starting out!" Lee said as he finished rolling to his feet, turning to face Obito. "But he was absolutely correct; if you can strike a ghost, you can strike anything!"

He was even louder than his master. Sakura finally broke down with a laugh, and Lee glanced at her. To her astonishment, he blushed.

Had a boy ever blushed at her? Sakura froze, totally unsure of how to react, but Obito saved her from having to worry about it.

"I'm not a ghost," he said glumly. "Why don't you introduce us to your teammates?"

"Of course!" Lee said, as both his companions approached. "This is Neji!" he said, pointing to the Hyuuga. "A genius in the Gentle Fist, who I will no doubt surpass!"

Neji laughed; it sounded a little mean, Sakura thought, but his face seemed nice enough. "Not anytime soon," he said, and Lee huffed. He looked them over. "So, Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Namikaze," he said, his voice a little low, and Sakura's teammates straightened up at the attention. "Your sensei is Mangekyo no Obito, is he?"

"Seems that way," Naruto said with a frown, and Sakura watched from the side, wondering why Neji had focused solely on her teammates and completely ignored her.

"That's good," Neji said. "It would be a shame to defeat you if you had a substandard teacher. People would consider it an excuse."

Sasuke stepped forward, an invisible charge passing between him and the Hyuuga, and Sakura blinked, wondering what was happening.

"What do you mean?" she asked, and Neji stared at her.

"I don't know you," he said, his voice curious, and Sakura blinked again.

"I'm Sakura Haruno," she said, extending her hand, and after a moment Neji took it in a firm handshake.

"It's nice to meet you, Sakura Haruno," he said, inclining his head slightly. "I have no interest in defeating you."

What a strange guy. "Well, that's fine," Sakura said, trying to dispel the tension. "I've got no interest in being defeated by you, so I guess we're on the same level."

Neji laughed. "Indeed." He released her hand. To Sakura's relief, the nascent tension was gone.

"Ah…" Lee said, some of his thunder stolen by his teammate's words. "And this is Tenten."

The tall girl stepped forward with a smile. "Nice to meet you all," she said with a wave, and Sakura smiled back. "What brings you to our little corner of the woods?"

"Tenten!" Gai shouted, and the girl jumped. "Sakura here plucked a sword from the hands of an enemy, and it sung to her!"

"Uh…" Sakura said, looking over to the man. Obito was facepalming behind him. "I wouldn't… quite put it that way, Master Gai."

"Ah!" Gai stepped back. "My apologies! How would you put it?"

Sakura's eyes went wide, and she felt her face go red. "I, uh-"

"She picked it up," Naruto said suddenly, "and whacked a shuriken right out of the air." Tenten looked surprised, nodding slowly, and Naruto glanced at Sakura. "She was good with it, and she'd been trying to get better," he said, and now Sakura was the one blushing. "I bet she could be real good, with someone to practice with."

"Ahhhh," Tenten said with an understanding tone. "You think she'd be a good training partner, sensei?"

"A wonderful one!" Gai declared. "She is young, and persistent! I believe you and she would do well to learn from one another, Tenten!" He grinned. "Not to mention, it would force Obito to spend more time around me. Eventually, he will slip up." Obito shook his head, and Sasuke patted him on the shoulder with mock compassion.

Tenten laughed. "Well, I suppose it couldn't hurt," she said, and Sakura smiled at her tone. "Besides, you guys are all obsessed with your fists anyway; it would be nice to have some practice with someone else who appreciates a sword." She looked at Sakura. "Do you appreciate a sword?"

"I don't know," Sakura said with a shrug. She gave Naruto an appreciative look, and the blond grinned and scratched the back of his head. "But I want to find out."

"Good enough for me," Tenten declared. "Let's get started."

###

Seventy-four days after her first C-Rank, Sakura knocked Tenten's sword out of her hands.

They both watched it go, equally startled, as it spun off into the air and buried itself several inches into the dirt. Tenten looked down at her and Sakura looked back, very aware, as always, of the height difference between them. Her sword, one she'd borrowed from her training partner, was still in her hand; standing there holding a naked blade with Tenten disarmed in front of her, Sakura didn't know what to do.

The older girl smiled. "Nice one," she laughed, and the tension of the moment dissolved without ceremony. It was a sunny day, approaching the afternoon, and the two of them were alone in one of Konoha's hundreds of training grounds. She turned, walking after the sword, and drew it out of the earth. "I didn't see that coming."

"You weren't gripping the sword," Sakura said. One of the first things that Tenten had taught her beyond the basics of improving her footwork and form was that it was critical for a shinobi to always keep hold of their weapon with chakra: otherwise, a strong blow would easily tear the weapon out of their hands. The only reason she wouldn't have been doing that…

"Well, I'm still going a little easy on you," Tenten said with a grin, flourishing her blade. "But now that you've disarmed me, you've proved that's not necessary anymore." She sheathed it behind her back, placing it back in the sealing scrolls she carried everywhere with her. "Here, gimme it back. We're done for now."

Sakura gingerly returned the sword, keeping the blade facing away from Tenten. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, you're a natural," Tenten said, and Sakura blushed. "Well, maybe natural is the wrong word cause you didn't pick it up right away." She turned, waving for Sakura to follow her. They walked together to the other side of the field, towards the target posts opposite the dirt pit they'd been practicing in.

"I was frustrated getting started," Sakura admitted, and Tenten chuckled.

"Yeah, that was obvious," she said, and Sakura laughed as well. "But it's only been a month and some and you've already gotten to the point where I'm going to have to start using chakra for our spars." She glanced down at her. "That's impressive. I get the feeling that you could have done whatever you put your mind to; you're smart enough, and you put the work in."

"Well…" Sakura looked south, over to the back of the Hokage Monument. "I don't know if I would have taken things this seriously."

"Yeah," Tenten grinned. "We're kinda alike, you know?"

"What?" Sakura asked, and her sparring partner shrugged. Tenten was older than her, and, though Sakura wouldn't admit this out loud for fear of being teased, she thought she was much cooler as well. She'd never considered a similarity between the two of them besides their kenjutsu.

"We both ended up on interesting teams, and it pushed us in interesting directions." They came to a stop about thirty meters from the target posts, and Tenten set down her scroll. "They both pushed us."

"I don't know about that," Sakura said quietly.

"I don't mean like forced." Tenten removed several dozen shuriken from the scroll, laying them out in neat rows. "I mean that being near that made us want to be better. So we wouldn't fall behind." She looked back at Sakura. "You're on a team with an Uchiha prodigy and the Hokage's son. You must have been worried about that."

She was still worried about that. Sakura just nodded.

"I ended up with Neji and Lee," Tenten continued. "Neji might be from the branch house, but he's a prodigy just like Sasuke. Maybe even better." She laughed. "And Lee might be complete garbage at ninjutsu and genjutsu, but he took that and made his taijutsu better than it has any right to be. He's already way beyond the average chunin there. With those guys on either side of me, I felt like I needed something of my own."

She threw seven shuriken, and scored seven direct hits on the various targets scattered across the posts, bullseyeing each one without apparent effort. Sakura smiled.

"So you made it so you'd never miss," she said, and Tenten nodded.

"I made it so I'd never miss," she said, and punctuated the point with another ten shuriken and another ten bullseyes. She wasn't kidding, Sakura thought. She and Tenten had been training their kenjutsu together for several weeks now, and whenever they finished Tenten would practice her aim. In all that time, Sakura had never once seen her miss.

Tenten threw another brace of shuriken, and two of them angled into each other, deflecting off at wild angles to score bullseyes on the sides of the posts.

"What do you mean by branch house?" Sakura asked. She hadn't heard the term before. Tenten's eyes narrowed.

"The Hyuuga aren't like the other clans," she said, hurling yet more shuriken, along with a couple kunai. Hit, hit, hit. Sakura didn't know how she managed it. "There's the main family, and the branch family. I don't know what determines it, but if you're branch family like Neji, you're basically a servant to the main family." She started walking forward to retrieve her tools, and Sakura followed, interested in hearing more. "Neji's father is the twin brother of the head of the clan right now, but he's still branch. Maybe he was born second or something. That means Neji is too."

"The head of the Hyuuga?" Sakura asked. "Wouldn't that be Hinata's father?" She hadn't seen any of her classmates, Hinata included, in several weeks, and sometimes she found herself missing them. Sakura hadn't been incredibly close to anyone in her class, even Ino or Hinata, but it had been nice to be part of the group regardless.

"Yeah," Tenten nodded. "She's Neji's closest cousin. You know, twin dads." She screwed up her face. "That must be kinda weird. They spar a lot: he always wins." She laughed. "He doesn't seem to mind; he doesn't hate her or the main branch or anything like that, but he definitely likes beating them. I guess to him fighting Hinata is like fighting the whole clan."

"Hmm." They fell into a comfortable silence, and Sakura picked up several kunai of her own. Hitting a bullseye from a hundred feet away wasn't impossible for her, but there was no way she could match Tenten there. Her first knife overshot and buried itself high on the post: the second didn't have enough power, and fell short by a foot. She huffed, and Tenten giggled.

"I don't know how you do it," she said, and Tenten shrugged.

"You'd get it, with time. I've been doing this for more than a year now," she said, proving the point with another perfectly thrown knife. "Like I said, you're smart enough to figure out just about anything, I think." She looked back, the sun shining in her eyes and making her squint. "Isn't that why you became a shinobi?"

Sakura felt a chill run down her back, and Tenten quirked her head. She'd shown something, Sakura realized, in her eyes or her body language.

"What?" Tenten asked, and Sakura frowned.

"Why did you?" she asked, and Tenten blinked. "Become a shinobi, I mean."

"Hmmm." Tenten looked away from the blinding sun, and from Sakura. "Well, I don't have a family. There wasn't anyone pushing for me to become a ninja. Though I guess a lot of orphans become ninja because it's the best option for them. But when I was young, I heard stories about the Sannin, and Tsunade." She gave a sheepish smile. "I guess that inspired me."

The Sannin. Sakura only knew the basics: three incredibly famous shinobi from the Leaf who'd been instrumental in the Second War. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade. She had no idea where any of them were now.

"Tsunade invented the medical division," Tenten said, and Sakura started. She hadn't known that. "And she was the strongest woman alive, supposedly. So I wanted to be a medic, and I wanted to be strong."

She chuckled. "But when I ended up with Gai-sensei, it became obvious really quickly that I didn't have the control or patience to be a medic. I kept killing everything I was given to practice on; fish and stuff. I couldn't even separate coffee from cream without blowing the cup up. I guess I have violent chakra."

Like the balloon, Sakura thought. Naruto had finally managed to pop the water balloon just two weeks before, circulating his chakra through the water so violently that the balloon burst. He'd been exuberant, until he'd come back the next day. His father had given him a rubber ball about the size of his hand upon receiving the news, apparently.

Now, he had to break an even harder material without help from the water. Sakura wondered what kind of jutsu could possibly require such precise and directed chakra control, without even an elemental affinity.

She snapped back to the present as Tenten continued. "I was heartbroken at first, but Gai-sensei told me that Tsunade probably hadn't set out to become a great medic from the start; she'd just ended up where she was best." She plucked the last of the shuriken from the post, sealing it back into her scroll. "So, I started messing around with ninja tools, and with fuinjutsu, and I ended up with this. And now, I'm going to follow it as far as it'll take me. In that way, I think I'm still following the person who inspired me."

So, Tenten had become a shinobi because someone had inspired her. That made sense to Sakura; plenty of people did things for that reason.

"Why'd you ask, anyway?" Tenten said, and Sakura sighed.

"I didn't have anything like that," she admitted. "Obito-sensei asked me, the first day, why I'd become a shinobi. And I didn't know. I didn't have an answer. I just… ended up as one."

"Well, that's probably what happens to most people," Tenten said, and Sakura blinked, her internal condemnation drying up under Tenten's frankness. "It's a hidden village, after all. If you don't know what to do, you become a ninja. Both your parents are, right?"

Sakura nodded, and Tenten smiled. "You looked worried. Relax. If you grew up with two ninja as your only example, what else could you have done? Everyone ends up where they are because of who's around them, not because they're born with a purpose or something. Have you been worried about that this whole time?"

"A little," Sakura admitted, suddenly feeling silly.

"Ah, it's alright," Tenten said, smacking her shoulder. She did that a lot. The older girl was more physical than anyone else Sakura had met. "You're figuring it out now, right? That's all you can do sometimes."

Sakura, at that moment, felt a deep and abiding appreciation for the older girl.

"Thanks," she said haltingly. "Tenten… we're friends, right?"

Tenten gave her a puzzled look. "We've been hanging out for a month and clashing swords almost every day. Did you think we weren't friends?"

"Sorry," Sakura said, mortified. "I just-"

"Forget it." Tenten smiled. "Grab another sword. We still have some sunlight." She drew her own weapon, a short glaive, and paced back from Sakura, putting about twenty feet between them. "This time, you're getting disarmed. I guarantee it."

Grateful and more than a little relieved, Sakura reached for the scroll, drew a chokuto out, and leapt back into a ready position as the sun continued to set behind her.

###

When the last of the leaves fell, over a hundred days after their first C-Rank, Naruto finished the Rasengan.

"Sakura!"

Sakura jerked and looked to her left, out her bedroom window. She found Naruto there, staring at her with an enormous grin plastered on his face. Only her teammate's head was visible, peaking around the side of the windowsill: he was standing on the side of her apartment.

"Naruto?" She set down the book she'd been reading on her bed, standing up and walking over to the window. She'd left it open to enjoy some of the cool winter air; Konoha didn't get very cold, even in December, though it had snowed once in her memory. "What are you doing?"

"I figured it out!" he declared proudly, and Sakura heard someone start to climb the stairs to her room below; her mother was the only one home right now, so it was certainly her. "I got it!"

"Got what?" she asked. "You don't mean-"

"The Rasengan!"

Sakura was taken aback. It had only been ten days before that Naruto had managed to burst the rubber ball with his chakra, and move onto what he had been told was the final step. He'd been given an empty balloon, and told to form his chakra within it without popping it; the complete reversal of the previous exercises. Had he really figured it out that quickly?

"Congratulations!" she said after a moment of hesitation, and Naruto's smile grew wider.

"C'mon," he said, and the footsteps reached the top of the stairs. "I'm gonna grab Sasuke, and show my dad: do you wanna come with?"

She blinked.

Naruto had come to her first, instead of his parents or Sasuke? Why? She must have just been closest, Sakura thought. That's what made the most sense.

"Sakura?" Her mother pushed open the door behind her, and Sakura half-turned, looking over her shoulder. "Everything alright-" She spotted Naruto over her shoulder.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. "Naruto, what are you doing out there?"

The blond looked sheepish. "It was the quickest way up," he said, and Sakura's mother laughed.

"Well, don't scuff the wall, alright? You'll be the one paying for it!" She was wearing a nice necklace, Sakura noticed; one of the things she'd bought with the bounty money from Hidan. Sakura had never really understood jewelry, but she had to admit the necklace with its silver chain and sapphire stone was really quite pretty. "What'd you come for?"

Sakura's family had only met Naruto a couple times, but they'd always hit it off; her teammate was infectious in his enthusiasm and good cheer, and the fact he was the Hokage's son probably helped. Naruto just shrugged in response to Mebuki's question.

"Just wanted to show Sakura something," he said. "I've got a new jutsu!"

"Well, that certainly sounds interesting," Sakura's mother said, glancing at her and wiggling her eyebrows. Sakura stared back without comprehension, and her mother laughed. "Go on then. Just close the window behind you, would you?"

Her mother closed the door, and when Sakura hopped out the window, sticking herself to the wall alongside Naruto, she gently closed the window.

They made their way to the Uchiha Compound, chattering about trivialities along the way. Konoha in the winter was always an interesting sight: the multitude of forests that peppered the village were bereft of their leaves, robbing their home of much of its color and vitality, and thick clouds frequently hung low over the village. Its citizens countered the gloominess by hanging more colorful tapestries in the streets and planting vibrant winter fruits and trees on the rooftops, but there was still more grey than green. The only exception were the grand trees planted by the First Hokage, dozens of meters tall and furnished with leaves throughout the year. No matter the weather or circumstances, the founding trees of Konoha would never wither.

Sakura had always wondered why the Uchiha's home was on the outskirts of the village, well away from any other residential districts. They'd been one of the founding clans, but they were more isolated than any of them. Had that been their decision, or someone else's?

The compound had a couple different entrances, but the largest was the southward facing, and that was the one Naruto and Sakura approached from. There was a young boy sitting outside it, maybe four or five years old, whittling something into a tree, and he watched them enter with a solemn expression. The Uchiha built differently from the rest of Konoha; they had wide, cobbled streets, and their homes were more concrete than wood.

Naruto seemed to know the way, and so Sakura followed him; she'd never seen Sasuke's home before. They passed several Uchiha, all of whom glanced at them, but no stopped to speak with them. In a little more than a minute, they came to a squat and wide house, only one story tall but still larger than Sakura's own home. Naruto knocked on the door, and then let himself inside.

"Sasuke?" he called, and in response a woman stuck her head through a doorframe at the end of the hall. Sakura had only met Mikoto Uchiha twice in all her time with her team, and just like last time, she couldn't take her eyes off the burns on the woman's otherwise beautiful face.

"Naruto?" the woman asked. "He's out back." She shifted her gaze to Sakura, her scars crinkling. "Hello, Sakura. What's this about?"

"Naruto figured out the Rasengan," Sakura said self-consciously, and Mikoto clicked her tongue in surprise. "He wanted Sasuke to be there when he shows his father."

"Well, who can blame him? That's quite the achievement." Mikoto gestured over her shoulder. "Out back, like I said. Congratulations, Naruto."

"Thanks!" Naruto bolted past her, while Sakura did her best to give Sasuke's mother a respectable distance as she made her way down the hallway. Mikoto watched her go as she did, and Sakura slowed, wondering if she'd done something wrong.

"Obito tells me your kenjutsu has improved," Mikoto said, and Sakura blinked, turning to look at the woman directly. She was watching Sakura with something she couldn't identify. "I'm a swordswoman myself. We should meet sometime."

"I…" Sakura felt a gear in her head catch. There was a cold sweat on the back of her neck. Mikoto's gaze, even without her Sharingan active, was intense. "Pardon me, ma'am?"

"Naruto and Sasuke already know this," Sasuke's mother said with a frown. "But you are on a team, more than any other, that may have to face a Sharingan one day. It would benefit you to learn how to fight it."

"I don't understand," Sakura admitted. Mikoto shook her head, the intensity vanishing.

"Don't worry about it, for now," she said with a faint smile. "Just consider my offer, if you would."

"Of course," Sakura said, trying to understand what had just happened. "Of course I will. I promise."

Mikoto shooed her away with a grin, and Sakura left, stepping into the backyard to find Sasuke and Naruto waiting for her. Her Uchiha teammate had worked up a sweat; there was a tree covered in small burns and ninja tools behind him.

"What happened?" Naruto asked, and Sakura shook her head.

"Nothing," she said, wondering if that was true. "Sorry I took a second."

"Alright," Sasuke said. "Let's go then." He grinned at Naruto. "I'd like to see this jutsu, if you've really figured it out."

They left the compound together, making their way to the Hokage's office. It was one of the tallest and most central buildings in Konoha, visible from any rooftop in the village, and Sakura had never been inside before. They made their way through one of the side doors, Naruto nodding at a watching chunin, and climbed a twisting staircase that ran through the whole building. Seven floors up, and they came to a hall, and Naruto confidently stepped down it, quietly whistling a tune to himself.

There was an ANBU outside the office, guarding the heavy double doors, and he watched them approach with a mask marked with a minimalistic hawk. When Naruto reached for the door, he shook his head.

"Meeting," he said, and Naruto frowned. "Give him a minute, kid."

Naruto stuck his tongue out, to Sakura's shock. "It'll only be a minute," he said, and the ANBU shifted. Sakura couldn't believe that her teammate was willing to talk back to a senior ninja like that; even if he was the Hokage's son, that was rude, right? She glanced at Sasuke: he wasn't showing an emotion of any kind. It was impossible to know if he felt the same way.

But the ANBU made no move to stop them when Naruto pushed the door open, so Sakura didn't say anything.

"Sensei's old students are always causing trouble," the Hokage said as they entered, looking up from his desk as they entered. There were five other people in the room with him.

Sakura only recognized two of them. The Third Hokage, who had retired before she was born but was still a man with a very imposing presence, and Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto's mother. The other three were a man and a woman with grey hair and severe expressions, and another middle-aged man with spiky black hair and deep frown lines. Two scars ran from above and below his left eye to the side of his face, ending near his ears: of all the adults in the room, he was the one who watched them with the most intensity.

The Hokage made eye contact with his son, and Sakura felt a flash of guilt. They shouldn't be here right now; they'd intruded on something important. All the adults in the room were looking at them now, all curiously, some with confusion, and the Hokage finished his thought as he pinned his son with his brilliant blue eyes.

"Until they cause an actual issue, we're inviting them," he declared, and the room relaxed. "We'll revisit the issue in May." He straightened up. "Naruto. Something wrong?"

"Who let you in?" Kushina demanded, and Naruto shrugged. "We've talked about this before, Naruto! You can't just walk into your father's office whenever you want!"

"Hawk let me in," Naruto said with a grin. How could he be so confident, with his family, a previous Kage, and other important shinobi staring at him? Sakura really couldn't understand him sometimes. "I got it!"

"You got it?" the Hokage asked, and his son nodded. He smiled faintly; Sakura couldn't remember ever seeing the Hokage smile before. The few times she'd seen him, he'd always been so serious and solemn, but he had a smile like Naruto's, one that was bright and guileless. "Well, it took longer than Obito thought it would, but that's still good to hear. Let's see it then."

Naruto stepped forward, and Sakura and Sasuke stayed back, watching him. He set himself in a concentrated stance, his feet widely planted and his posture completely upright, and held one hand out before him, the other settling into a claw over it.

As Sakura watched intently, he started channeling chakra to his hand. A lot; enough for it to be visible, a faint blue glow growing in his hand. The glow intensified, becoming a small sphere of violently rotating chakra. It wobbled, seemingly about to come apart, and Naruto's other hand came down, helping spin the chakra and directing it with small, quick motions, keeping its form.

Just several seconds later, he drew his hand back with a prideful grin. There, sitting and keening in his hand, was a small ball of bright chakra, spinning in place. Just looking at it, Sakura could tell that it was dangerous; she had no idea what would happen if it hit something, but that much chakra spinning so rapidly it almost looked like it wasn't moving would probably blow a hole through a stone wall with ease.

Naruto held the jutsu in his hand for ten seconds, luxuriating in the attention being paid to him, and then closed his fingers. The Rasengan vanished, and the sound and light with it.

The Hokage smiled. "Nicely done." Across from him, the Third Hokage grinned.

"Very good, Naruto," the older man said, and Sakura's teammate beamed. The Third had a comforting voice: he'd occasionally spoken at the Academy, and Sakura had always been compelled to listen. In a way, he was a grandfather to the entire village. "To acquire an A-Rank jutsu at your age is no easy task." He glanced at both Sasuke and Sakura. "I hope you intend to share it."

"He better," Kushina huffed, before she smiled. "Good job! Now get out of here, before I throw you out!"

"Got it!" Naruto gave her a thumbs up and beat a hasty retreat, and Sakura and Sasuke followed, not saying a word. They passed Hawk in the corridor, and the ninja inclined his head. Naruto held his hand out for a high-five, and the ANBU stared at him, leaving him hanging. Sakura's teammate just laughed.

"Yeah, that's fair," he said, and they made their way down the corridor, away from the office.

"That's an interesting technique," Sasuke said when they were nearly to the staircase. Sakura realized his Sharingan was winding away. "It's nothing but chakra control, huh?"

"Pretty much," Naruto said. "That's what all the lessons were about; putting out enough to pop the ball, but then controlling it enough that it wouldn't damage anything." He scratched his cheek, and Sakura's eyes were drawn to the whisker-like scars there. So far as she could tell, her teammate had been born with them: she'd never asked where they'd come from. "I guess if I put out too much but didn't control it, it would tear up my hand or something. That'd be nasty."

"It's pretty amazing, Naruto," Sakura agreed. She frowned. "I wondered what they were talking about."

"Whadya mean?" Naruto asked, and Sasuke nodded slowly.

"You didn't hear?" he asked, and Naruto made a helpless gesture that made Sakura laugh. "Your father said something about 'Sensei's old students.' Do you have any idea what that meant?"

"Nah," Naruto said, putting his hands behind his head in a gesture of an extravagant lack of care. "No clue. I'll ask him about it if you want me to."

"... could you?" Sakura asked, and Naruto glanced at her with a curious expression. "I didn't know the Fourth had any teammates. It would be interesting to learn about them."

Naruto made a surprised face, and Sakura realized he hadn't been looking at it that way. "Yeah," he said. "That could be interesting. I'll see about that when he's not in a meeting." He grinned. "And grumpy."

He turned, taking the first step down the staircase. "So, do you guys want ice cream or something? I could use a snack."

That, Sakura thought, sounded pretty nice. She and Sasuke followed him out into the cool winter air, and by the time they reached the end of the street, immersed in conversation and speculation about the Rasengan, Sakura had forgotten all about her question.
 
Chapter 11: The Wider World
The Chunin Exam

Obito leaned back in his chair, watching his teammate closely. Rin quirked her head, a faint smile on her lips. He'd always liked that expression, but right now he couldn't enjoy it like normal: something in his gut was churning

"The Chunin Exam, huh?" he said, and Rin rolled her eyes.

"It's every six months," she said. "Well, usually. You can't really be surprised."

Obito leaned forward, picking up his water. Rin had barged into his apartment and helped herself to his fridge, and now they were seated in his living room. When was the last time they'd been here together, he wondered? Months ago, maybe a year. Why was that?

"I'm not surprised it's here," Obito clarified. "I'm surprised you think my team's ready."

"They've already been on an S-ish ranked mission," Rin said with a laugh. "I've been watching you guys, you know." Obito almost choked on his water. Rin had been watching them? What exactly did she mean by that? "Naruto's already figured out the Rasengan, and Sasuke's well on his way, in addition to all his other Uchiha stuff. And Sakura's been working so hard on her kenjutsu; she's smart, and putting in her all." She took a sip of her beer. "If they won't be ready now, when will they be?" She tapped her forehead. "Sensei's always saying the only thing you're missing is confidence, Obito, and he's right. When you were a kid…"

"I was a kid." Obito was quiet, a little solemn. "I didn't understand what the world was like."

They both fell into a short silence. Invisible, choking dust filled the room, a long-gone gasp for air, a dull thud.

"It's going to be the safest exam in years," Rin said eventually. "Maybe ever. Sensei doesn't want anything going wrong at this one." She leaned back, looking out the window. "Cloud's still working on their weird chakra weapons, so they're not invited. I think they're the only one that's not, actually. That's how it is. It's all part of the game. " She glanced back at Obito. "They're not going to be in real danger."

"I know." Obito frowned. "I get it. I just…"

"I know," Rin said. "It's your decision to enter them in the end. I don't wanna push you into it. But it'd be good for them." She set her beer down, and stood up. "And for you."

"Where you headed?" Obito asked, and Rin smiled.

"Back to the hospital," she said. "Even if this is gonna be safe, it's still an Exam, you know? Surprising things happen all the time." She winked. "See you around."

She walked out the front door as if it were hers and not his, and Obito watched her go. He looked back to the beer she'd left.

"Ahh," he groaned, and leaned forward to toss the can in the trash.

'What's the worst that could happen?'

###


"The Chunin Exam?"

Sakura looked over, carefully sheathing her sword at her hip. Both the blade and the sheath had been a gift from Tenten, though Sakura had bought them with her own money: her training partner had helped her pick out something that fit her and was comfortable to wear.

It made her feel more real, like a proper ninja, to carry around a sword at her hip. She wasn't sure if that was immature or not, but Sakura enjoyed the feeling anyway.

Sasuke had asked the question, looking at a piece of paper that Obito had offered him. Naruto was beside him, scratching his head and picking burned hairs off of it; the both of them had been sparring as Sakura slid through her kata, flowing from one sword strike to another, and Sasuke had ended up catching some of Naruto's blond hair on fire with a small jutsu.

"Do you think we're ready, Obito… sensei?" Naruto asked, and Obito smirked at the quick correction.

"I'm not sure," he said, and Sakura walked over to join them, staring at the paper curiously. It was a sign-up form, she realized, for the next Chunin Exam. Were they that close already? She knew they were a regular thing, but for some reason hadn't even thought they were coming up so soon. The paper said January 1st, only a week and some away.

"But like with a lot of things about being a shinobi, there's only one way to find out." He looked around at them, his gaze lingering on Sakura. To her surprise, she didn't flinch back. After six months on the team, she could meet Obito's gaze without fear.

'You're stronger. You're figuring out what being a ninja means.'

How much of that voice was really her, she wondered? It always felt too ambitious, a little too resentful. She wasn't like that, was she? Sakura wasn't ambitious and didn't resent people. At least, she didn't think so.

But Sakura couldn't deny herself; she was stronger. The fact she could look her sensei in the eyes without feeling like she didn't belong was proof of that.

"You guys will be the ones entering," their sensei continued. "The decision's yours, even if I'm the one who turns the paper in." He crossed his arms. "So, what do you think?"

Sakura was sure that both her teammates would jump on the opportunity immediately and drag her into it. That was usually how it went, in her experience. But to her surprise, Naruto frowned and sat down, some of his hair still sizzling.

"I dunno," he said after a moment, and Sakura stared at him.

"Naruto, what do you mean?" she asked, and her teammate looked up at her in confusion. "I thought… you don't want to be a chunin?" Naruto was the ambitious one: Naruto was the one who had figured out the Rasengan in just a couple months.

"I do!" Naruto said. "I definitely do! But…"

"Ohhh," Sasuke said quietly. "You idiot. You don't wanna try unless you're gonna pass?"

"Hey!" Naruto shot to his feet. "There's nothing stupid about that!"

"Is that true, Naruto?" Obito asked, and Naruto shifted.

"Sorta. Sasuke's a dumbass, so he's not saying it right." Sasuke smirked, and Naruto sneered at him, Sakura watching the back and forth with amusement. "It's like, the Chunin Exam is a pretty big deal. I don't wanna be one of those guys who takes it like ten times, you know?" He looked around at his teammates. "If we're gonna do it, I wanna do it right, the first time."

"It's a good idea," Sasuke said with a small frown. "Even if we don't pass, it's one of the best opportunities to meet ninja from other villages." He looked to their sensei. "And you know that, right? That's why you brought this to us at all. It's our best chance to get stronger, and learn more."

Sasuke sighed. "But I get it. Honestly, I don't wanna fail either."

Obito frowned. "You can't let that hold you back. You'll fail sometimes, all of you," he said, and Sakura thought he sounded a little sad about that truth. "That's life. If you avoid failure, you'll never improve."

They pondered that for a second, and then Sakura stepped forward.

"Sensei." She wasn't really sure what she was going to say. "I think…"

What did she think? They were looking at her now. What if she didn't have anything to say?

"I think that first C-Rank… taught us all something," she finally decided, and both her teammates watched her with careful eyes. She was just stating the obvious, and they were wondering why. "I think, all of us, we didn't really know that being a ninja would be like… that."

Blood in her hair. It was hot. Sakura shoved the memory back down where it had come from.

"The world's big," she said. "And if you mess up, you'll die." She took a deep breath. "But the Chunin Exam's not like that, right? It's in the village."

"You're mostly right," Obito nodded. "This one is taking place here, in Konoha, and most of the villages there are minor or allies. Sand, Grass, River, Tea, Rain-"

"Rain?" Naruto quirked an eyebrow. "I thought… I didn't think Rain was either of those."

His eyes went wide. "Oh, shit!" He spun around. "Sakura, I forgot!"

Obito cuffed him on the back of the head for his profanity, and Naruto shot him a glare before looking back at her. "I forgot about your question!"

"My question?" Sakura asked, and Naruto spread his arms wide.

"Yeah! About my dad's teammates!"

Sakura blinked. Right! That had been weeks ago, the short snippet of conversation she'd heard in the Hokage's office. She'd completely forgotten about it afterwards: it had only been a passing interest.

"Your dad's teammates?" Obito asked with a questioning look. "None of them are around anymore." He frowned. "They're all…"

"Not…" Naruto waved him off. "Not his original team. I asked him about it; he wasn't talking about them, he was talking about some of his master's other students."

Obito's eyes went a little wide. "Oh, them."

"Them?" Sasuke and Sakura asked at the same time, and they looked at each other with amusement. Sasuke made a deferential gesture, and Sakura giggled. "Them?" she asked again, alone this time.

"Them," Obito confirmed dramatically, and Sasuke rolled his eyes. "Sensei was trained by the Toad Sage, Jiraiya. I trained with him as well, for a little while. Jiraiya-sensei had other students as well, a couple over the course of his life." He crossed his arms and sat down, and his students followed him. Their sensei was being really serious, Sakura thought. The feeling was in the air, like an invisible weight: he was telling them something important.

"There were three in particular, that he picked up in the Land of Rain during the Second War. That was where the Sannin got their name, you know: they fought the leader of Amegakure, Hanzo the Salamander, and they walked away," he said, and Naruto cocked his head.

"They didn't win?" he asked, and Obito laughed.

"Hanzo was an incredible shinobi," he explained. They were all leaning in now. This wasn't as scary as it should have been, Sakura thought. They'd already seen what the world had to offer. Right now, she was just consumed by curiosity. "Flee on sight, just like your dad. He could poison whole battlefields in an instant, and controlled exploding tags like they were alive. The way people told me when I was a kid, you didn't fight Hanzo, you started suffocating and then suddenly exploded."

He shrugged. "But the Sannin managed to stalemate him, and so he declared that they were worthy of being recognized and spread their name to all of the countries across the world. I guess he was kinda a megalomaniac, when I put it that way."

Sasuke chuckled. "It sounds that way," he said. "Maybe he wanted them to be famous so it wouldn't be bad for his reputation, not being able to kill them."

"Maybe!" Obito laughed. "Maybe. But I got sidetracked. The point is, Jiraiya-sensei picked up three orphans in Ame, and stayed behind to train them when the war was winding down. He was famous enough at that point to do that; so long as he stayed loyal, the village didn't care what he did with his time in a neutral country."

Their sensei frowned. "He told me once he thought they had potential; never figured out what he meant by that. But he was definitely right in a way, because those three kids grew up into pretty spectacular shinobi."

"They must have been!" Naruto cut in. "They took over the country!"

"Hey!" Obito said, and Naruto smirked at him. "I thought I was telling the story!"

"You're going too slow!" Naruto declared, and Obito fumed.

"I'm building it up!" he said, and Sakura couldn't help but laugh. "You've got no appreciation for that, Naruto! You can't just jump straight to the end!"

"Well, that's the important part, right?" Naruto asked. "Those three, Konan, Yahiko, and, uh…"

"Nagato," Obito grunted, and Naruto nodded his head sagely. "Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato. Do you know how they overthrew the country?"

The blond shrugged, and Obito shook his head in despair. Sakura, however, was wondering about something else.

"Naruto, you meant the village, right?" she asked, and her teammate gave her a confused look. "Not the country."

"No, he's right," their sensei said. "Though probably by accident." Naruto huffed, and Sakura leaned back, putting both her hands on the ground.

"They took over the entire country? All of the Land of Rain?" she asked, and Obito nodded. "What about… what happened to the government? The Daimyo?"

"Imprisoned," Obito said, and both Sakura and her teammates had to take a moment to consider that. You couldn't just… imprison the Daimyo. The villages worked together with their country's governments: they didn't have the manpower or means to actually govern the countries themselves, and no desire to take up that burden. Doing otherwise was…

"So that's the trouble they're making then," Sakura said, and Obito shrugged.

"That was a long time ago," he said "The Village Hidden in the Rain became the Nation of Rain over ten years ago… though everyone still just treats them like a village. It's an unusual situation, after all."

"Wow," Sakura said, not really sure what else to say.

Naruto frowned. "I wasn't asking the right questions," he muttered to himself. "Is that why I've never met dad's master?" he asked. "Cause of this?"

"Perceptive," Obito said, tapping his temple. "Yeah. Jiraiya-sensei isn't exactly an outcast, but because of those orphans he decided to train, another village is rising. Rain has even started calling their leader, Yahiko, the Amekage." He rested his head in one hand. Sakura had never heard this before: to her knowledge, only the five largest villages had leaders who declared themselves Kage. Minor ones like Grass, or what Rain was supposed to be, wouldn't claim that title: it would be way too presumptuous. "He couldn't have known, but people still blame him. That's just how it is, I guess."

"That's not fair," Sasuke said with a frown, and Obito pinned him with a glance.

"Things often aren't," he said, and Sakura could only watch helplessly as something passed unspoken between them.

"So, that's the answer to your question, Sakura," their sensei continued. "You were saying something else, before Naruto interrupted, weren't you?"

Naruto protested, and Sakura tried to remember where she'd been.

"I think we should sign up," she said after a moment. "That's where I was going with that. If we pass, that'll be amazing, and if we fail, we'll know how not to next time." She looked at both her teammates. "It can't be any worse than our C-Rank, right? I understand not wanting to do it more than once, but there's no real harm. I think we should go for it."

She'd always been prepared to fail, Sakura thought. In that respect, the Exam held no fear for her.

Naruto gave her a doubting look, but Sasuke spoke before he could.

"She's right," he said, looking at Obito. "Where do I sign?"

Naruto looked back and forth between the two of them, and sighed. "Alright," he said good-naturedly. "But if we're gonna do this, we're gonna win, right?"

"Without a doubt," Sasuke said, his conviction almost tangible, and Sakura found herself agreeing with him, to her surprise.

"I think we can," she said. "It's not a hundred percent, but I think we're ready, Naruto. We can do it."

"Together," Obito said. He passed the paper to Sasuke and pointed out a signature line, and pulled a pen from one of his pockets. He kept speaking as Sasuke scribbled down his consent. "If I know sensei at all, the Exam will be a test of teamwork more than anything else. If you guys can't work together, there's no way we'll pass."

"Well, that shouldn't be a problem then." Naruto grinned. "We just stick together, we pass, we become chunin, then, uh…" He scratched his head. "What do we do when we're chunin, Obito-sensei?"

"Well, you'll still be my team," Obito said. "You've gotta be under supervision at least a year, usually, before you can start taking missions on your own. That's barring circumstances, obviously. But you'll get some prestige, and make a little more money."

"Cool," Naruto said. "That sounds cool. I'm in."

They all signed the form. Sakura tried not to read the bits about not being held liable for dismemberment or death too closely. When they were done, Obito packed it into his back pocket and stood back up.

"I'll turn this in," he said. "As for you guys, if you're serious about passing, we should get training. The Chunin Exam attracts the best of the best, genin wise. It's a chance for all their villages to strut their stuff." He winked. "So show off, would you?"

###

Two days before the exam, foreign shinobi started entering the village.

Sakura and her teammates had been training together with Might Gai's team: Tenten and her teammates were determined to take the exam as well, and Gai was equally determined to punch Obito in the face at least once. Though it hadn't been why she was there, Sakura had been having enormous fun sparring with Tenten and then taking breaks to watch Obito dance around Gai. Sasuke and Neji had competed as well, but Neji had trounced Sasuke without much effort, leaving him on the ground with a bruised solar plexus. Sakura had expected that to discourage Sasuke, but it had been just the opposite. Since Neji had beaten him, he'd relentlessly challenged the older boy, apparently desperate to defeat it.

The Gentle Fist, the Hyuuga martial art, was beautiful to watch, Sakura thought. Even if Neji was using it to relentlessly beat her teammates up, the flowing motions and complete lack of wasted movements that the martial art incorporated were amazing. She wondered if it would have any use for her sword. At one point Naruto had stepped in as well, and Neji had been happy to fight him and Sasuke at the same time. The result had been the same: the both of them on the ground, groaning and gasping for air.

Sakura had never realized how glad she would be for Neji not to have any interest in defeating her, before that. Tenten had laughed when she'd told her.

"He's like that," she'd said, as if it were inescapable as gravity. Sakura's hair was pink, the sun rose and set, and Neji beat anyone who challenged him into a semi-liquid paste, regardless of who they were.

They were heading back to the center of the village, all eight of them, when they met their first foreign ninja.

He wasn't much to look at. The foreigner was a tall boy with pale hair and purple eyes; they nearly bumped into each other at a busy intersection filled with people heading every which way, and he looked down at Sakura, and then at all of the other ninja with her, taking in their hitai-ate. Sakura couldn't help but notice his own; it was attached to his hip, apparently woven into his long black pants, and it had three straight lines drawn vertically down it. She didn't recognize the symbol.

"Heyyy," the shinobi said. Sakura's teammates crossed their arms: both of the adults gave the boy a blank look. "I'm kinda lost. You know where I can get a drink around here?"

Obito raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "A shinobi should be able to locate food on their own," he said dryly, and the boy grinned. His teeth were sharp and triangular, like a shark. Sakura had never seen teeth like that before in her life. She wondered if the boy had ever accidentally bitten his lip, or tongue.

"Rude," he said. "I didn't realize Konoha's shinobi were so inhospitable to guests." He fished beneath his shirt and withdrew a lanyard with a card on it. A visitation pass, Sakura saw after he stopped waving it around. It was a simple thing, something you could get at the gate if you were entering the village with a stranger; she'd only seen it once before. If this ninja was here for the Chunin Exams, which he almost certainly was, it made perfect sense for him to have one.

"Ah!" Lee stepped forward, all smiles. "You must be here to compete!" He gestured around. "There are many spectacular restaurants and shops in the village: perhaps one of them holds what you seek!"

The boy looked Lee up and down with an obvious expression of disbelief. "Jeez," he muttered. "Nevermind. I'm just gonna find something myself."

"Don't make any trouble," Neji said placidly as the shinobi stepped past them, and the boy sneered. "We'll be watching."

"Sure you will," the foreigner jeered. "Don't worry. I'm saving all my trouble for the Exam." Then he strode down the street, and was gone in the press of people before Sakura knew it.

"What a blowhard," Sasuke muttered.

"He was from the Nation of Rain," Gai said, watching the shinobi go with keen eyes. "I doubt he's truly lost." He glanced at Obito. "Do you reckon they are all such troublemakers?"

"He wasn't making any trouble," Obito said with a shrug. "Just wandering. I'm sure it's fine." He tilted his head up slightly. "And anyway, it looks like he's being watched."

He was right, Sakura realized. She only caught a flicker of movement from one rooftop to another, over a nearby alleyway, but it was enough to tell her that a shinobi had just repositioned, moving after the boy with shark teeth. Her sensei wasn't worried, and so she wasn't either, but it did make her curious. What about that ninja merited being monitored? Was the village keeping tabs on every foreigner who entered?

Well, it wasn't any of her business, in the end.

"C'mon," Obito said. "He had one idea right. We should get something to eat."

Team Seven said their goodbyes to Gai and his team and made their way down the street, into the depths of the village, and were soon lost in the mazes of buildings and masses of people.

###

The day of the Exam, Sakura arrived at the academy, where the first stage was being held. When she arrived, she wasn't surprised to find Sasuke and Obito there as well. Naruto was late, as usual.

"Morning." She was a little subdued in her greeting, and they gave her a nod in return. There were butterflies in her stomach. Signing up for the exam had been one thing; it actually being here was another. Had she been thinking straight? They'd only been genin for six months: all of the other competitors would have at least a year on them, surely.

Actually…

"Sensei," she asked as they waited in silence outside the gates of the Academy. "Did any other teams beside Tenten's enter the Exam? I never asked before."

"Hmmm, a couple," he said, scratching his chin. "I know that other than Gai, both Asuma and Kurenai have put their teams in the mix." He noticed her look of confusion. "That's Eight and Ten."

Eight: Hinata, Shino, and Kiba, and Ten: Shikamaru, Ino, and Choji. Sakura felt herself relax a little. They weren't going in alone. They wouldn't be the only new graduates there. At least they wouldn't look like overconfident idiots… or at least look like that alone.

"Hey!" Naruto ran up out of breath, and completely severed Sakura's train of thought. "Sorry, sorry! My dad made a big breakfast!"

"The… Hokage?" Sakura asked, and Naruto nodded.

"He's a really good cook!" he said with a grin. "Mom…" He wobbled his hand. "Not so much. Did I miss anything?"

"Not really, Naruto," their sensei said. "We were just standing here, staring at the door, waiting for you."

"Ahh, that was nice of you," Naruto said, either not detecting or not willing to acknowledge Obito's tone. "We heading in then?"

"Soon as I give you a little advice," Obito said, turning to regard them all. "Stick together. Don't treat this like the end of the world. It's just a test. Do your best, and we'll all be proud of you."

"Thank you for the wisdom," Sasuke said rather dryly, and Sakura giggled. Her fingers were drumming on the hilt of her sword, she realized. She was definitely nervous, but she couldn't deny there was an eagerness there as well. She wanted to get started. "Anything solid?"

"Nah." Obito shrugged. "You'll be fine. Good luck."

Without preamble or another parting word he vanished in a swirl of space and time, and left Team Seven alone in front of the Academy.

"Well…" Sakura said. "Should we head in?"

"Let's," Sasuke confirmed, and he took the lead, striding ahead towards the front door. He opened it without fear, and his teammates followed him. They were supposed to meet in room 302, the largest room in the building, and they took the familiar stairs as if it were any other days. There was a large congregation of shinobi on the second floor, arguing with two chunin; Sakura gave them a confused look as she passed them heading farther up the building, wondering what they were wasting time for.

She wondered if it was a trick; had they been given the wrong room? But when they reached the third floor and Sasuke stepped into 302, she became sure that wasn't the case.

The room was full of shinobi: well over a hundred, by Sakura's guess. 302 was the size of an auditorium and it had a high ceiling, so it didn't quite feel cramped, but it was definitely approaching it. Looking around, Sakura saw hitai-ate from a dozen different villages, as well as quite a few Konoha headbands. She caught a glimpse of Tenten and her team across the room, and waved: Tenten gave a distracted wave back, engrossed in conversation with Neji.

"Ah!" The quiet exclamation came from to her left, and Sakura turned towards it. "Sasuke? And Naruto and Sakura? You're here too?" Hinata Hyuuga, looking small but not afraid, stepped past a press of shinobi debating the finer points of knife-work with a smile. "I'm glad."

"Of course they're here!" Kiba was right behind her, shoving his way through the group Hinata had skirted. He had a small dog resting on top of his head, and it barked at everyone who tried to push him back. "They'd look like a bunch of idiots if they weren't, wouldn't they?"

"That's not very nice, Kiba," Hinata frowned, and Sakura smiled.

"It's good to see you, Hinata," she said, and the Hyuuga smiled back. Her pale, empty eyes had scared Sakura a little when they'd first met, but after years of being classmates now she barely noticed them. "We heard Team Ten was here too: have you seen them?"

"They haven't arrived yet," Hinata said, fidgeting a little. Kiba laughed.

"Shikamaru must be holding them up. Or Choji." He nodded, one-hundred percent sure of his assessment. "They never were the fastest."

"What about Shino?" Naruto asked with a confused look. "Isn't he here with you?"

"I am." Naruto jumped, looking behind him. Shino had approached without a sound; none of them had noticed him approaching. "This promises to be an interesting exam. Why?" He gestured around. "Look at the number of villages: this must be unusual."

He was right, Sakura thought. There really were a lot of different villages here. Minor ones of every kind, including several she didn't recognize; she even caught a glimpse of a Stone hitai-ate, which surprised her. There were several different teams from Sunagakure as well, clustered in the corner.

They seemed to be keeping to themselves, more than anyone else. One of them, Sakura realized with a jolt, was staring at them as they chatted by the door. He was sitting cross-legged on the floor in the middle of the group, a large gourd strapped to his back.

The boy looked strange; like Hinata, he didn't have pupils, but his eyes weren't the milky white of the Byakugan. There were green, closer to teal, and their striking color was only accentuated by the thick bags beneath the shinobi's eyes and his lack of eyebrows. He had a red tattoo on his forehead as well, which only threw them further into contrast. He looked incredibly tired, Sakura thought, but he was still totally alert.

His eyes shifted, locking with her own, and Sakura realized he'd been looking to her right, to Naruto and Sasuke. They stared at each other for a moment, and Sakura felt rooted in place. She didn't know what was causing it, but the sensation of frozen time was eerily familiar.

It was just like it had been in the temple, she thought. That was it. When Hidan had leapt up on the wall and stared at them, ready to attack at the first sign of movement. That was what was happening. Sakura felt herself break into a cold sweat; her hand tightened around her sword.

Three, four, five seconds. Eventually, very deliberately, Sakura slowly dragged her gaze away, staring at the floor, and she felt the pressure fade.

"Sakura?" Hinata was the one who noticed; Naruto and Sasuke were busy arguing with Kiba about who would finish the Exam first, and Shino was watching the whole thing with his usual unreadable expression. "What's wrong?"

"That boy," she said quietly, and both teams hushed up at her tone. "He's staring at us."

"Hey!" Naruto demanded. "Who's staring at us?" He looked around. "That Sand creep?" He made a shooing motion, and to Sakura's horror, the boy with green eyes smiled. It wasn't an expression with any joy; he just showed his teeth, his cheeks wrinkling.

"Jeez," Sasuke said as the boy turned away and murmured something to a tall blonde girl besides him. "What a freak."

"He's not the only one," Hinata said timidly. "Watching, I mean. A couple teams have been watching you three since you arrived."

"Who?" Sasuke asked, and Hinata blushed, pointing discreetly around the room.

"That team, from Stone." She was right; two girls and one boy, all with pitch-black hair, all staring intently at Naruto. He stuck his tongue out at them and they turned away, whispering amongst themselves.

"And that team, from Amegakure." Hinata tilted her head, and Sakura followed the vector. To her surprise, she found she recognized one of the shinobi discreetly eyeing them.

"It's that boy," she said, and Sasuke nodded his head in agreement. "From the market."

The boy with shark teeth nodded at her, recognizing that she'd noticed his observation, and Sakura decided the only thing she could really do was nod back. Like everyone else in the room, he had two teammates with him. They were both seated at one of the many desks scattered throughout the room. One of them, an older boy with grey hair and large, round glasses, was peaceably chatting with a team from the Land of Rivers, gesturing widely and smiling guilelessly. He had a very friendly smile, Sakura thought, but it was impossible to know if it was genuine.

The other was a girl with sharp, beautiful features and warm brown eyes. Unlike her teammates, who had minimalistic brown clothes that didn't express much identity but were certainly warm and convenient, she wore a short haori over a pure white shirt and a long black skirt. Sakura had to admit the haori had an interesting and eye-catching design: it was dark black, but there were a series of asymmetrical red clouds woven into the material, covering the back and sleeves.

Like the boy from Sand, the girl from Rain caught Sakura's eye, but this time she didn't feel the need to run away. Instead, she smiled, and Sakura smiled back uncertainly.

"Wonder why they're watching us," Naruto said, his hands behind his head. Behind him, Team Ten slipped into the room, squabbling amongst themselves. Sakura waved at Ino, and the blonde girl gave her a dismissive one in turn as she continued to badger Shikamaru relentlessly.

"Uh, duh," Kiba smirked. He pointed at Naruto. "Hokage's son." Then to Sasuke. "Fancy Uchiha." Then last, to Sakura. "Pink hair," he finished, and Sakura resisted the urge to both roll her eyes and shrivel up a little. Was that all-

'Eyes front.'

Sakura turned in surprise at the words, just in time to watch over a dozen ninja materialize in a cloud of smoke at the front of the room. A moment later, she realized that she hadn't heard anything. The voice had rung through her head, but there hadn't been a sound accompanying it. In fact, she hadn't been the only one to turn: the whole room had at the same time, at the same not-sound.

The ninja were diverse: one of them was an Uchiha, two of them were Hyuuga, and all of the others were distinct, but the shinobi in front drew the most attention. He was a tall man with a strong, broad face, and had a golden ponytail that went down past his waist. He wore a flak jacket, and a red vest over it.

"Ah, crap," Ino muttered, coming up next to her. Sakura glanced back and forth between her classmate and the man at the front, and realized they had the same hair and similar eyes. They were definitely related.

"Good morning," the Yamanaka said, his voice deep and steady. It was the same voice Sakura and the rest of the room had heard in their head. "Since you all seem to be getting along so well, the Exam will now commence." He looked around the room, taking them all in instantly. "As I'm sure you're aware, there will be no fighting without permission from the proctors. You have already obeyed that admirably: I hope that will continue to be the case."

He began pacing, hands clasped behind his back and ponytail slightly swaying with the motion. "This exam will be divided into three distinct tests," he said, enunciating every word. His voice carried to the back of the room without effort. "I am Inoichi Yamanaka, and this first test will be under my purview." He came to a stop. "There are, throughout this and the neighboring building, thirty-four specially prepared rooms. It is not a coincidence that this is the same number of teams that are present here today."

They would each get their own room for the test? Sakura looked around, taking in the other ninja's reactions. Many were doing the same thing she was; some were telling jokes, and a few just stared ahead with a razor focus.

"Each of you will be sealed in one of those rooms," Inoichi said, and a murmur passed around the crowd. "You will be presented with an objective; accomplish it and depart the room, and you will pass the test." His eyes narrowed. "If you leave the room without accomplishing the objective, you will have abandoned the mission: you will be disqualified. If you fail to accomplish the objective, you will be disqualified." His eyes closed completely. "Do not think you'll be able to deceive me if you cannot accomplish the objective, because-"

'I. Will. Know.'

Sakura heard the voice again, and she was sure that everyone else did too. The man was speaking directly to their minds; was it a bluff, or could he really read them that easily? She decided she didn't want to find out.

"Easy," Sasuke muttered, and Sakura looked over to find him practically trembling with anticipation. He was excited; much more excited than her. The same, she saw, was true for Naruto. Her team was raring to go.

"Now, you all understand what is required of you," Inoichi said, raising his hand. He snapped his fingers, and the shinobi behind him fanned out, a couple creating clones: the space descended into organized chaos as the various teams were gathered up and herded out of various doors, towards their assigned rooms.

"Thus, the first test shall begin."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 12: The Exam Begins
The First Test

'Thirty minutes.'

The door closed behind them, and then to Sakura's astonishment, it vanished. What kind of trick was that?

Sasuke experimentally kicked at the spot where the door had once been, and Naruto flinched. "Hey!" he shouted, and his friend looked over his shoulder at him. "Careful! What if it was just an illusion? We'll get disqualified for busting out!"

"It's not an illusion." Sasuke's eyes were red. "It really did disappear."

"Huh." Naruto wandered up as well, and gave the wall a kick of his own. Sakura watched both her teammates, resisting the urge to laugh. "That's crazy. I wonder how-"

"Later," Sasuke said, moving back towards the center of the room. "Doesn't matter now. Sakura, what do we have?"

The room was small and drab, less than fifteen feet from wall to wall. The only piece of furniture was a desk in the center, upon which was a single piece of paper. There were no windows; the walls were covered in paper as well, embossed with kanji. They swirled across the entire room like a madman's scrawling, some even making their way onto the ceiling. Looking around at the sheer number of symbols, Sakura felt totally overwhelmed. On the wall opposite where the door had been, there was a small electronic keypad. Unlike everything else it was simple, just ten digits, not even an enter key.

"I don't know," she admitted to Sasuke. "Thirty minutes, I guess."

He gave her a lighthearted smirk and Sakura smiled back, a little proud of making her teammate laugh, even if it wasn't out loud. She picked up the paper on the desk, looking over it with a critical eye. At first glance, it was just more nonsense, a series of tightening concentric rings composed of both kanji and simple symbols. The spiral made Sakura a little dizzy, and she rotated the paper, following the chain of kanji.

At the center, there was something coherent, written out in circular katakana: 'access code.'

"I uh…" Naruto looked as dizzy as Sakura felt, twisting his head to try and follow the kanji. "I don't get it."

"It's a cipher?" Sakura ventured, and was relieved when Sasuke nodded in agreement. He frowned, his Sharingan slowly rotating as he regarded both the paper and the walls around them.

"It's a cipher," Sasuke confirmed. "But the actual code…" He spun, regarding the whole room. "All I can see initially is that it corresponds to the cardinal directions." Sakura blinked, looking at the paper and then at the room's four walls. He was right; specific combinations of numbers appeared on the north, south, east, and west walls, and they matched patterns on the four corners of the paper.

But… where did it lead from there? What was the relationship of the kanji to the points of the compass? They needed a code for the keypad; how long would it be?

"Naruto," she asked as she and Sasuke continued to intensely glare at the paper. "Can you go press a number on the keypad?"

"Which one?" he asked, scratching the back of his head, and Sakura blew out a frustrated breath.

"Any one," she said, and Naruto shrugged and wandered over to the keypad to do just that. He pressed one of the keys, and the top of the pad lit up with a dim, fluorescent '7.'

"How many does it look like it would fit?" she asked, and Naruto squinted at the small electronic number.

"Uhh… five, I think," he said after a moment, and Sasuke looked over as well. The seven faded a couple seconds later, leaving the pad blank once more.

"Five," he agreed, and Sakura bit her lip. Four directions, each with a dedicated combination of kanji, but five numbers for the code in total. The mission was obvious; they needed to decipher the ridiculous access code and use it to get them out of the room. And now they only had about twenty-eight minutes to do it.

"Okay," she sighed. "Let's figure this out."

###

Obito Uchiha sat down on the wooden bench and groaned, leaning back with his hands coming up behind his head and his legs stretching out before him. He rotated his neck, trying to work a kink out; he'd been way too tense all morning.

Safest exam in years, Rin had said. He believed her, but seeing how many ninja had shown up had sparked a bit of sharp concern in the back of his head. It was an unusually large exam this year, with some exceptional entrants. No matter how well proctored it was, there was plenty of room for things to go wrong.

"Hey, Obito."

Obito looked left. Asuma Sarutobi, as ever, had a cigarette dangling from his mouth. Beside him, Kurenai Yuhi gave a non-committal wave, and Obito lazily waved back at the both of them. The halls of the academy were bustling, but everyone who passed stepped around the two of them without complaint

"Asuma." His fellow teacher sat down at his side, and Kurenai at the other side of him. Obito continued to try and work out his neck. "You're sticking around too?"

"It's only going to be another ten minutes or so," Asuma said, scratching at his stubble. "Be stupid not to, I'd say."

"Heh." Obito leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and stretching out his back. "I guess so."

"You alright there?" Kurenai asked with an amused lilt, and Obito snorted.

"Just a little tense," he said, and Kurenai let out a short laugh. She was always composed, and her laugh reflected that, Obito thought. She never let it get away from her. He could see the appeal; it wasn't any wonder she and Asuma had been going steady for over a year now.

"No need to be," she said, crossing her arms and legs and watching two bickering chunin pass. "Surely, your team will be fine."

"Yeah, they'll be fine." Obito straightened up. "It's the others I'm worried about."

"Oh?" Asuma looked over with a cocked eye, and Obito blinked.

"Shit, that came out wrong," he muttered. "I didn't mean-"

Asuma laughed. "I know what you mean," he said, taking a drag from his cigarette and holding it down between his legs in two fingers. The smoke from it wandered up, caressing his face. "I've been thinking the same thing."

"And me," Kurenai added in. "It's an interesting exam this year."

"How have your teams been doing?" Obito asked. "I've been self-absorbed as ever. I haven't really been keeping up." Another one of his bad habits.

"Good," Asuma said, twirling the cigarette around his fingers and leaving a complex smoke figure in its wake. Obito snorted; that was a neat trick. He must have been shaping it with his chakra. He was almost tempted to take a glance with his Sharingan. "It's the Ino-Shika-Cho, but the kids have been putting their own spin on it." He took another drag. "Ino's really matured in the last couple months, and Shikamaru's always been smart enough to keep out of trouble. Choji's the only one I'm not sure about right now… but I'm sure they'll get him through any problems. That's why I entered them. It'll be a good learning experience"

"It's the same with every team, I think," Kurenai said. "I feel the same way about Hinata. She's not quite there yet, but this might be all it takes."

Obito frowned. "You're not expecting them to pass?"

Kurenai shrugged. "They might," she said, and Asuma nodded in agreement. "It's possible. But I'm not putting any money on them making chunin on their first try. This is a learning experience, first and foremost."

"Hmm."

"Oh?" Asuma elbowed him, and Obito shoved him back good-naturedly. "Maybe you're feeling differently?"

"Naruto and Sasuke don't want to take the Exam more than once," Obito said with a grin, and both of his fellow teachers laughed. "You know how they can get."

"They must have dragged Sakura into it then." Asuma grinned. "Well, maybe-"

"Actually…" Obito leaned back, quirking his lips. "It was the other way around."

"Oh?" Kurenai looked over Asuma's shoulder, her red eyes growing a little wider. "That's unusual."

"I think Sakura is looking at it the same way you two are," Obito said, looking behind him, out one of the Academy's windows. It was a sunny day, but it wasn't very warm. Depending on where it was held, that could make the second portion of the Exam interesting. "She's not hung up on winning; she just wants more experience."

"Hmm." Asuma put out his cigarette, burning it to ash in his hands and wiping the soot on his pant leg. He was careful to avoid the white mark that always hung from his hip, emblazoned with the symbol of Fire. Obito didn't know much about Asuma's time with Guardian Ninja, the dozen shinobi who were entrusted with the protection of the Daimyo over their lives. He'd never cared much for politics, even with his sensei taking up the Hokage's position. "She always seemed smart. She had the grades for it. Top kunoichi, right?"

Jounin picked for training duties were encouraged to keep a close eye on the graduating classes, and Asuma was the son of the Sandaime besides: he'd always taken an interest in the education of younger shinobi.

"Yes," Kurenai confirmed. "Lower taijutsu marks than Hinata, and lower teamwork marks than Ino, but she still beat out both of them everywhere else. For all the other girls in the class, it wasn't even a competition." She glanced at Obito. "Still, on your team…"

"It was hard for her, at first," Obito admitted. "Naruto and Sasuke are… I should say, aren't subtle." Both his fellow teachers chuckled.

"Without a doubt. Still, if she's the one who pushed them into it, it seems like she's maturing faster." Asuma frowned. "A little surprising, I guess."

"We'll see," Obito said. He wasn't sure himself. "If they pass this first test, then the rest of the Exam will probably show us for sure."

"Of course," Kurenai said, and then paused. "Depending on who they come up against."

"What do you mean?" Obito asked. Asuma started to reach for another cigarette and Kurenai grabbed his hand and set it back in his lap. The Sarutobi scowled at his girlfriend.

"Sand and Rain, mostly," Kurenai said. "They both sent interesting teams this year."

"I'll say," Asuma said, his scowl fading. "I'm surprised Sand sent their jinchuuriki. They must really be confident in the alliance, to show him off."

"That's probably all they're doing," Obito said idly. "Showing him off. Gaara of the Desert, right? I heard from Kushina that he's got an impressive record."

Asuma nodded. "He's already been sent on an A-Rank mission," he said, and Obito made a surprised noise at the back of his throat. "On purpose, I mean," Asuma said with a laugh. "He's the Kazekage's son; the guy seems confident in him. He's even here in person to watch him compete." His laugh turned into a frown. "But something's off about him. The kid, not the Kazekage. I'm not sure if you had a chance to see him."

"No," Obito said. "I tried not to stalk any of the new arrivals. Didn't want to give the wrong impression."

"My team ran into him yesterday," Asuma said, his frown deepening. "He's not normal. Beyond the obvious, I mean. He's got…"

Asuma paused, searching for the words. "He's a killer," he eventually decided. "I think he enjoys it."

Shit. Asuma was a good judge of character; it was something he'd inherited from his father. If he could have told Obito that based on a single encounter with Sand's jinchuriki, then Obito had no doubt it was true.

"If that's the case, they'll notice," Kurenai said, talking about their teams. "And hopefully stay out the way."

"Yeah," Obito said, crushing the churning in his gut. His team had already seen someone who held killing close to his heart; they'd know the signs, and take care of themselves. He had to believe that.

"Honestly, I'm more worried about the team from Rain," Kurenai continued. "Sending a jinchuriki is one thing. A member of the Akatsuki is another."

"Akatsuki?" Asuma asked, as Obito sat up in shock.

"Really?" he asked, and Kurenai nodded.

"Hinata spotted him two days ago, and asked me about the clouds," she said. "The boy wears a haori with the design, but it's unmistakable. He's definitely a member, despite his youth."

"Well, doesn't mean anything on its own…" Asuma muttered, cracking a knuckle. He was starting to fidget without a new cigarette to focus on. "You don't get into the Akatsuki based on your strength; just your dedication to their mission."

"If you were that dedicated to their mission, why would you even participate in the Exam at all?" Obito asked, and Asuma shrugged.

"Rain is full of hypocrites," he said, and Kurenai laughed. "No point in worrying about it. I'm sure if they're actually Akatsuki, the village is already keeping an eye on them. The Yondaime wouldn't let one of them walk around without being watched."

Obito remembered the boy from Rain his team and Gai's had met before, the one with shark-teeth and strange, pale skin. He'd had an escort, ANBU watching from the rooftops, just as Asuma had supposed. The Sandaime's son was right; his sensei was aware that the team of an Akatsuki member couldn't go unsupervised.

"Yeah," he said slowly. "Yeah. Nothing to worry about."

"Plenty to worry about," Asuma grunted, and Obito chuckled. "But for us, not the kids." He glanced around, looking for a clock. "How much longer?"

"Five minutes," Kurenai said. "Things will be wrapping up soon."

"Interesting test this year," Obito remarked. "Having to escape a room. I remember ours tested information gathering; I guess this one is critical thinking?"

Asuma shrugged. "It might be that straightforward. The proctors are all straightforward guys this year." He grinned. "But it wouldn't be much of a shinobi exam if it weren't testing more than one thing, would it?"

###

"This is bullshit!" Naruto declared, and Sakura found herself agreeing with him one-hundred percent. Her teammate was pacing, looking like he was ready to claw at the walls with his bare hands. Sasuke wasn't moving, just staring at the cipher with his Sharingan active, stock still, but Sakura could tell he was just as frustrated as Naruto, maybe even more so.

"Three minutes," Sasuke muttered, and Sakura found herself looking back to the paper one last time. They'd finished most of it by the ten minute mark; plenty of time to spare, or so she'd thought. The first four digits had been three-three-four-seven.

But now, they didn't have a fifth. The cardinal points had been simple enough to decipher once she and Sasuke had figured out the pattern behind the kanji. They'd been puns, of all things. She'd figured that out before Sasuke had. Geography puns, mountain, river, forest, valley, with the final number determined by stroke order and number of the signature kanji. It was incredibly complicated, but not an unbeatable cipher like Sakura had been fearing, just a tough one delivered in the most confusing manner possible.

Or maybe it was, because they didn't have a final piece. Naruto had already run through what they'd managed to understand and every possible missing fifth digit, and the keypad had rejected him with an angry red light each time. It didn't make any sense. They were missing something that restructured the cipher entirely, or somehow they'd just got it totally and completely wrong from the beginning.

"Two minutes," Sasuke muttered.

"Sasuke, could you-" Sakura started to bite out, and then held it back, startled at her own tone. Was she really that frustrated? She'd been ready to fail, right?

'Being ready isn't the same as liking it.'

"Two minutes?" Naruto paced forward, glaring at the table. "Dammit! Stupid… puzzle!"

He struck out in frustration, kicking the table with most of his strength and sending the cipher paper flying. The table flew up in the air, flipping end over end, and Sasuke's eyes went wide. He darted forward and caught one of the table legs, holding it in the air, and Sakura saw what had caught his eye.

There was something carved in the bottom of the table, deep in the wood.

"C'mon!" she said, not sure if she was about to laugh or cry, and Sasuke grunted and set the table down upside down, its legs sticking up in the air like a wooden spider as he bent down and examined the symbol carved into the base. It was the symbol for Fire, surrounded by a spiral. There were arrows at the 'exit' of the spiral; just like when she'd first entered the room, Sakura was momentarily overwhelmed by the symbol's complexity, but she saw Sasuke's Sharingan darting over it effortlessly, taking everything in.

"No way," Naruto breathed out, staring at the kanji. He looked over at Sakura. "We're not that stupid, right? We just had to look underneath-"

"Inverted," Sasuke declared, standing back up straight. Sakura didn't know what he meant. "The spiral inverts the kanji. It comes out…" His eyes went wide. "Backwards. We are that stupid."

"Quit calling us stupid!" Naruto shouted, already sprinting for the pad. "Just tell me what to do!"

Less than eighty seconds now. Sasuke called out the code as Sakura stared at the bottom of the table, wondering what would have happened if Naruto hadn't kicked it. They'd been so caught up in the symbols on the paper and the walls, searching for an answer similar to the rest, that they hadn't even bothered to look underneath what they were given. What kind of lesson was that?

"Four seven four three three!" Naruto rattled off as he punched in the numbers. The pad blinked green, the sharp light on top of it pulsing. "Hell yeah!" Naruto declared. "It took it!"

They waited ten seconds. Nothing happened.

Seventy seconds remaining.

"Uh…" Sakura said. "There's no door." She wasn't sure what she'd expected from cracking the code, but 'nothing' hadn't been on the list.

Naruto looked around. "Maybe we just gotta wait?"

"The proctor said if we didn't leave the room we'd fail," Sasuke said, closing his eyes. "Maybe they were lying?"

"No." Sakura shook her head. "It can't be that." The realization came to her in a flash, and she couldn't suppress her laughter. "We have to make our own door."

Fifty seconds left. Naruto pounded his knuckles together and approached the spot where the door had vanished twenty-nine minutes before.

"Leave it to me," he grinned. "You guys solved that crap; I can solve this." He spread his feet, putting one hand out before him and cradling it with the other. Sakura and Sasuke both backed up as the distinctive whine of the Rasengan started emanating from Naruto's hand.

Thirty seconds. Naruto put more chakra into the jutsu than he had the last time Sakura had seen it, and it swelled up to half the size of his head. He stepped back, bracing himself.

"Rasengan!" he declared, and drove the jutsu directly into the wall.

The results were impressive. The wall twisted, the distortion passing so quickly that Sakura would have missed it if she blinked, and then exploded outward, the jutsu detonating in Naruto's palm and sending him stumbling back several steps. The force of the Rasengan tore a hole through the wall all the way up to and past the ceiling and three or four feet to either side of where Naruto had struck the building.

They waited in stoic silence for a moment as some more rubble rained from the ceiling and Naruto shook out his hand, hissing.

"Youch," he muttered. "Didn't realize there'd be that much kick. That wall was hard as hell."

Slowly, a chunin with flat eyes and flatter hair poked his head around the corner, looking at the extent of the devastation Naruto had caused. He whistled, looked back to them, and then past them, to the blinking green light on the keypad.

"A little overboard, don't you think?" he asked, and Sasuke smirked.

"Only if we didn't pass," he said, and Naruto giggled. He seemed a little too excited at having gotten a chance to Rasengan something. Was that a verb, Sakura wondered? The chunin scratched his chin, looking at a loss for words.

"Not sure if that was the intended solution," he admitted after a second, and Sakura blushed, feeling embarrassed for no reason. "But… you cracked the code, and you got out of the room. I guess you pass." He straightened up, giving them a sardonic bow. "And with twenty seconds to spare. Congratulations."

"Yeah yeah, no problem," Naruto waved him off, and Sakura smiled.

"Definitely were not panicking," she said, and the chunin laughed.

"Well, just about everyone else is already on their way," he said. "You guys better get going if you want to catch up. The second test will be starting in about ten minutes."

"You're not gonna bring us there?" Naruto asked, and the ninja snorted.

"You're a shinobi, and of the Leaf: you can find your way," he said with a grin. "Training ground forty-four. You better hurry." He turned around, walking down the hall and out of sight. "Beat it! I'll pass on the good news."

'No need.' Sakura heard the voice again, and she saw her teammates react as well. 'Well done, you three. Good thinking on your feet. Make your way to the training ground.'

Team Seven looked around, and then burst into motion. It would have been stupid to pass the first test by just a couple seconds and then be late for the second. They hurtled into the hallway, past the startled chunin, and leapt out the nearest open window one after the other. Sakura had to be careful not to catch her sheath on the windowsill; it wasn't an extension of her body yet, but it was getting there. She was sure of it.

'Good luck.'

###

They arrived at the outskirts of the forty-fourth training ground with a couple minutes to spare, and came to a stop, panting. Even for a shinobi, running more than halfway across Konohagakure in a little over five minutes was a challenge.

"Okay," Naruto decided. "This whole test is stupid, not just that puzzle."

"Quit whining," Sasuke said, blowing out a breath and steadying himself. He nodded his head at the mass of shinobi beyond the gate leading to the training zone. "Looks like quite a few passed."

He was right. The group was noticeably smaller than it had been starting out, but from a quick glance Sakura could tell there were still at least twenty teams in the mix. She and her teammates hopped the fence, clearing fifteen feet with ease, and ambled into the midst of the group, looking for familiar faces.

Tenten found her before Sakura did anyone else. "Hey!" the older girl said, wandering up and giving Sakura a slap on the shoulder. "You passed! Nice!"

"Barely," Sakura said. "We had trouble with the test." Naruto looked like he wanted to say something, but after a second just frowned and nodded.

"Really?" Tenten asked, looking askance at them. "What did you guys have? We just had to eavesdrop on another room."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. "What?"

"Yeah," Tenten said, looking puzzled. "There was a code we had to figure out, but it was way too complicated. There was no way we could have done it ourselves. Most of the answer was in the room next to ours though; Neji just looked through the wall and-"

Naruto slapped himself in the face, hard, and groaned. Sakura just closed her eyes, wanting to shrink down into the ground: at her side, she could practically hear Sasuke grinding his teeth.

"Wait." Tenten started giggling. "Wait, did you guys just solve it?" She started laughing. "Jeez, how smart are you? You actually solved that thing!"

"Smart enough to solve the cipher," Sasuke said quietly. It was the first time Sakura had heard him express anything like embarrassment or self-deprecation. "Not smart enough to know we didn't have to."

Tenten just kept giggling, and her teammates wandered over, wondering what she was laughing about.

"Don't worry about it," she wheezed, waving off Lee's inquisitive look. "God, that's too funny." She saw Sakura's face, and shook her head. "Cheer up! You three must be geniuses, if you managed that!"

"Don't feel like it," Sakura muttered, and Tenten descended back into laughter.

"Look at it this way," she said with a cough, finally getting full control of herself. "There's twenty-two teams here now. That means more than a third dropped out on the first test. You did great."

"Guess they were the dumb without the dumb muscle," Naruto said, putting his hands behind his head, and Sakura finally found herself laughing as well.

"Well put," Neji said mildly. "Of course, even more will fail this test."

"That's exactly right!" The voice was huge and booming, and a mutter of surprise rapidly spread through the crowd of shinobi. Sakura turned around to find a giant striding towards her. She stumbled backwards in shock; the man was over twelve feet tall, with bright red hair that was longer than she was tall and a perpetual grin stuck to his face. He moved through the crowd and it parted before him like a wave, no one wanting to be stepped on. When he reached the front, he turned to them, putting his back to the forest, and scanned the astonished ninja, his enormous head slowly moving back and forth.

"That's exactly right," he said once again. "Welcome! I am Choza Akimichi, the proctor for the second test! How is everyone doing today?"

No one present said a thing. Either because they didn't want to answer, or because they were too surprised to. Sakura glanced over and found Team Ten watching the man intently. Choza looked just like Choji, the same way Inoichi had looked just like Ino. He might have been his father. She'd never had much interest in Choji; she certainly didn't know that he came from a clan of giants.

"Fantastic," Choza said, taking the silence in stride. "So, twenty-two of you passed, did you? Well done, all of you!" He reached behind him, into an enormous pouch resting on his lower back, his huge fingers moving dexterously. "Unfortunately, this next test will be more challenging."

He removed something from the pouch, his huge hands hiding it completely. "This training ground is often referred to as the Forest of Death." He grinned. "Shinobi love their jokes, as I'm sure you all know. The training ground is about twenty kilometers in diameter, and at the center of the Forest, there is a tower, quite large and distinctive; you cannot miss it."

"Like you," someone muttered, and a ripple of laughter spread through the crowd. Choza chuckled along with them.

"Indeed," he said. "Now, to pass this test, you simply need to reach that tower. You will have forty-eight hours to do so, once the test begins." He looked around at all of them, his grin widening. "Of course, there is a condition."

Naruto nudged Sakura, and she glanced at him. He jerked his head, and she followed the motion to find the girl from Rain, the one wearing a black haori with red clouds, watching them out of the corner of her eye. The girl saw Sakura's attention and shifted, whispering something to her teammate. The grey-haired boy laughed and nodded.

Sakura really wished they wouldn't do that. It creeped her out. At least the boy with a gourd from Sand wasn't watching them too; his team had passed, and they were near the front of the group silently and intently staring at Choza.

The huge Akimichi brought his hand down and opened it up, revealing ten scrolls in his palm. They were small and tan, and seemed even more so lying in such a large hand. Each was marked with a symbol on the side.

"I have ten scrolls here," Choza said, his voice rumbling. "These will be critical to your success. If you do not arrive at the tower within forty-eight hours, you will be disqualified. If you arrive at the tower without a scroll, you will be disqualified." His smile grew even wider, screwing his eyes up and transitioning from good humor to almost mocking. "If you arrive with two scrolls, you will be disqualified. To pass the test, you must present both a Heaven–" he pointed at one symbol, and then the other, "–and an Earth scroll at the tower. There are five of each here, obviously."

So only five teams would pass the test? Less than a fourth of those present? Sakura blinked, realizing her error. Wait, no. It was-!

"If you show up with two scrolls, you get DQ'd?" one of the shinobi from Sand asked, and Choza ponderously nodded. The boy cocked his head, the large object wrapped in bandages on his back shifting slightly with the motion. "But you can't pass unless you present both scrolls!"

"Precisely," Choza grinned. "Glad you understand."

"Ohhh!" Sakura murmured, and Sasuke looked over at her curiously.

"What?" he mouthed, and Naruto caught the motion and looked too. Sakura looked back and forth between them.

"Team-up," she mouthed, and she saw the same realization strike her teammates. It was obvious; if they couldn't hold both scrolls themselves but they needed both to pass the test, they'd have no choice but to work with another team with an opposite scroll. They'd both arrive at the tower and present their scrolls simultaneously. That was the only answer to the paradox.

Sakura looked around. There were six Konoha teams; Hinata's, Ino's, Tenten's, and two more that she didn't know. That meant that with some luck and coordination, all of the Leaf teams could pass and leave just four from the other villages. Was that on purpose?

She saw the other shinobi looking around, a couple coming to the same conclusion. The girl from Rain nudged her teammate once more, and the boy from Sand turned around, regarding everyone with his dead green eyes. They'd both figured it out, Sakura was sure. More would follow. She doubted anyone wouldn't understand by the time the test really started.

"Ten of you will start with scrolls," Choza said, closing his palm. "The other twelve will be released into the Forest early. You will have twenty minutes to get a head start."

Twenty minutes to set traps, he meant; going to the center was pointless if you didn't have a scroll. The test was encouraging teamwork among multiple teams, preparing defenses and ambushes, and advancing into hostile territory, all at the same time. Sakura had to admit it was a little clever.

"Everyone understand? Great!" Choza said, not waiting for an answer. "You, you, you…" He pointed in turn to ten different people, randomly scattered throughout the crowd. "Come forward. Everyone else…" he turned and lumbered off towards the main gate that led into the Forest, flicking it open. Chunin stepped out from behind it, none Sakura recognized. "One minute between each: twenty minutes start when the last of you enters." He bowed. "Have fun!"

Of the ten people called forward, three of them were Konohagakure teams. It wasn't an unfair distribution, likely on purpose. Sakura was sure the village didn't want a nasty reputation for rigging the test against foreign genin. She recognized Lee, Hinata, and Shikamaru. The two Leaf teams she didn't know, along with her and her teammates, would be getting the head start.

A group from the Land of Rivers was the first to leave, immediately leaping up into the enormous trees and vanishing, and Sakura did her best to ignore the butterflies in her stomach. The Rain shinobi that had been watching them were staying behind: they'd been selected for a scroll. The team from Sand, on the other hand, was waiting by the gate with them.

The boy with the gourd was only ten feet away. The moment Sakura began to think she was glad he wasn't acknowledging their existence, he turned around.

"You," he said, staring at Naruto. His teammates shifted at his side, and he glanced at them; they stilled. "You're the Yondaime Hokage's son, aren't you?" His eyes gained a spark of life, but somehow that only made them worse. "Naruto Namikaze."

"Dunno any others," Naruto said, crossing his arms, and the boy smiled.

"I am Gaara, of the Desert," he said. His teeth were very white. "The son of the Yondaime Kazekage. I'm probably meant to kill you, right?"

Naruto started, and one of the chunin stepped forward. "Alright, too creepy," he said. "You guys, go, into the forest. Get."

Team Seven took the invitation gladly, rushing into the forest and following the example set by the team from River: they jumped up into the trees, losing themselves in the canopy. The trees were huge and thick, and the shadows they cast were nearly absolute.

"What the fuck?" Naruto asked when they'd gained a decent amount of distance from the gate, turning back and looking where they'd come from, like he expected Gaara to be right behind them. "What was that?"

"He's crazy," Sasuke grunted. "We're staying out of his way. I think we can all agree we don't want any of that." They came to rest on a branch, so large and wide that it could have passed for a street if it weren't hundreds of feet in the air. Most of the trees in the Forest were founding trees, still green and always growing. Sakura doubted there was another forest like it in the world, but to anyone from Konoha, it would feel familiar, if not friendly. A home field advantage.

"Crazy doesn't cover it," Naruto muttered. "What the hell is the Kazekage teaching his kids?"

"Who knows." Sakura shivered. "Sasuke's right; let's just avoid him. He's not starting with a scroll: hopefully it will stay that way."

"So, what's the plan?" Naruto squatted down on the branch, looking around the forest. Visibility was low, Sakura thought. The trees were so thick and the shadows so thick that you were lucky to have a clear line of sight that went farther than a hundred meters. Ten kilometers to the center wasn't far for a shinobi, but it was a lot longer than it seemed in an environment like this.

"Ten teams with scrolls," Sasuke said to himself. "And three of them from Konoha."

"Hinata and Tenten's teams both have the Byakugan," Sakura said. "They'd be a big help. If it's possible, we should try to team up with one of them and then track down whatever scroll they don't have."

"Team Ten's probably thinking the same thing," Naruto mused. "No, they've got Shikamaru, they're definitely thinking something smarter. They'll probably team up with Gai's team right away and just head right for the tower. Neji's too damn strong for them not to."

"You're right," Sasuke nodded, and Sakura smiled. There was a simple joy in working together. "So, we'll be looking for Team Eight. They're the most likely candidate."

"We've got more than twenty minutes," Sakura said. "We should get to know the area a little. It's probably going to be chaotic at first, with everyone getting released into the same section. It'll help if we know what's where."

Sasuke nodded. "Good idea. Stay within sight of each other: other teams will be showing up soon. We don't want to get in any pointless fights." He pointed a thumb over his shoulder. "I'll check by the entrance." He was taking the most dangerous position, Sakura thought. It made sense; Sasuke was the best of them in a one-on-one fight.

"I'll check around here then," Naruto said. "Sakura, you okay with going deeper?" She gave him a thumbs up, and he smiled. "Awesome. Like Sasuke said; let's stay in sight."

They spread out, moving along the trees like bizarre spiders, clinging to the bark with their chakra. Sakura looked around; the forest was like a three dimensional maze, both horizontally and vertically, thanks to the sheer number and size of branches that protrude from every tree. Even a normal person without ninja training could probably make it a fair distance into the forest without ever touching the ground; the canopy was that dense. She looked back, and found Naruto's blond hair a reassuring speck of color in the dark greens and greys of the forest.

It would be incredibly easy to ambush others, and be ambushed in turn, in this environment. Sakura could see and hear wildlife as well; far below, there was crashing as the underbrush was crushed underfoot by something large and fast. The trees were dotted in bits of dead bark and circular holes. Sakura wasn't sure what could have left those, but after some looking she found her answer. A leach the size of her arm with three sets of fly-like wings was suckling on a branch below her, blindly gnawing at the bark.

Gross. Sakura wasn't sure if those things fed on blood as well, but she wouldn't be surprised. She resolved to avoid them no matter what. Maybe they could be used on another team, though…

She wasn't sure what made her look up. It wasn't a definite feeling or instinct. Nothing went through her peripheral vision. It was mostly happenstance. But nonetheless, she jerked her head up, and realized someone was watching her.

There was a man standing on a branch less than fifty feet away, separated from her by the thick air of the forest. It wasn't another genin. He looked like a chunin supervisor, Sakura thought; he was wearing the standard uniform and vest of one, though his long black hair kept the uniform from looking purely professional. It was bound up by a Leaf hitai-ate that he wore like a bandana. She was sure there were other ninja in the Forest observing the exam. But were they supposed to be seen?

Subconsciously, she started reaching for her sword. It was only when her hand settled on the hilt that she started wondering why.

"Are you Sakura Haruno?" The man's voice was gentle, but it carried over the divide effortlessly. Sakura nodded, and he leapt over to her branch, landing without a sound. He was handsome, Sakura thought, despite the deep frown lines that ran down his cheeks. His face reminded her of someone. It was only now that he was closer that she realized that missing two fingers from his left hand: his pinky finger was gone entirely, and his ring finger ended at the first joint.

He looked like an Uchiha, she realized, and like Sasuke in particular. Not even close to identical, but there was a definite resemblance.

"Who are you?" she asked, not taking her hand off her sword.

"A proctor," the man said, and Sakura marginally relaxed. He'd startled her, but his voice and mien was calm, maybe even protective. She didn't get any sense of threat from him. "I've got something important to tell your team. Would you mind calling them over? The last of the groups have just entered the Forest: we won't have much time."

Sakura raised an eyebrow. "Naruto!" she called. "Sasuke!" Then, more quietly, "You're not cheating or something, are you? Because we don't want the help. We can do this on our own."

The man laughed. "I'm sure you can. Don't worry, I won't help you."

Sakura let go of her sword, and Naruto and Sasuke broke through the canopy behind her a second later.

"Sorry Sakura!" Naruto called, still about forty feet away. "We didn't realize you were out of-"

He stopped, as though he'd run into a wall. Sakura turned, wondering what had happened, and found both Sasuke and Naruto staring at her. Sasuke was turning pale, his mouth moving but nothing coming out.

"What?" she asked. "Sasuke, are you alright?" Something was wrong; her skin prickled.

She realized she'd turned her back to the man, and found her hand wandering back to her sword. The hair on the back of her neck rose.

Her teammate found his voice.

"What…" he said, choking on something invisible. He snarled, and Sakura felt her heart jump at the expression. "What are you doing here?"

A hand gently wrapped around Sakura's arm, and she froze, unable to shift it another inch. She couldn't reach her sword; she couldn't move at all. There was enormous strength in the three fingers resting on her. She knew in an instant that if the shinobi wanted to, he could snap her arm without much effort.

She looked back, up at the man, and found his eyes swirling and red. They glanced down at her, and then fixed back on Sasuke. A Sharingan. He was an Uchiha. But if he was an Uchiha, Sakura thought, why was he grabbing her? Why was Sasuke so obviously terrified and shaking with rage? What was going on?

"Just visiting," the Uchiha said. He smiled sincerely. "What kind of brother would I be if I didn't check up on you, Sasuke?"

"Let her go," Naruto said. He was scared too, but Sakura was just confused. Sasuke had a brother? He'd never mentioned that to her. No one had. She'd assumed he was an only child, like her and Naruto. "Let her go right now!"

"Of course." The hand around Sakura's hand relaxed, but the man spoke again before she could step forward. "Don't move, Sakura."

She didn't know what started it. She didn't try anything, and she was pretty sure the man behind her didn't move either. But Naruto and Sasuke glanced at one another, and then they both charged forward.

It happened so fast that it was only in hindsight that Sakura understood what had happened. Something pushed her forward, not hard enough to hurt but enough to bring her down. She tumbled across the branch, rolling back to her feet, and the sound of a Rasengan blew past her. Before she could finish her roll, there was a grunt and an explosion, and Sasuke yelled.

Sakura came back to her feet, spinning and drawing her sword all in the same motion, and found Sasuke's brother unmoved, about six feet away. Naruto was buried in a small crater behind him, stunned and insensible, and Sasuke was facedown on the branch, his left arm twisted behind his back. He was squirming, but his brother was kneeling on the small of his back as he held down Sasuke's right arm. He was twisting Sasuke's left farther and farther; Sasuke growled and bucked, but was completely unable to escape.

Sakura's eyes went wide and she raised her sword into a ready position, rushing forward. She led with the blade, transforming her whole body in a spear aiming directly for the Uchiha's neck, and Sasuke's brother glanced at her. He released Sasuke's other arm, but it stayed stuck to the ground, as though his brother's shadow were grabbing it. His hand came up; the sword swept forward.

He caught the blade between his thumb and index finger and Sakura came to an abrupt stop, grunting as her considerable momentum immediately vanished. She almost lost her grip on the hilt.

They struggled to pull the blade back to attack again, but it was completely stuck.

"Itachi!" Sasuke shouted. "Don't touch-!"

Itachi, Sasuke's brother, twisted one more time. Sakura heard a loud, clear snap, and Sasuke screamed, flailing his whole body and kicking at the branch fruitlessly. Naruto was groggily trying to get up, his hands scrabbling at the bark of the crater.

"You're not ready," Itachi said mildly. He looked down at his brother; Sakura was too afraid to drop her sword and attack without it. What could she do? She'd just end up like her teammates. "Still only two tomoe? What have you been doing with your time?"

Sasuke gasped. His arm flopped to his side, and Sakura felt nauseous at its limp movement.

"I'm not like you!" he said.

"Oh?" Itachi asked. "Interesting."

"You bastard," Sasuke groaned. Itachi pushed Sakura's sword back, releasing it. She should have struck again, but her heart was pounding so hard it felt like her entire body was vibrating. She knew without a doubt that if she attacked, Itachi would just break her arm too. Maybe worse.

"You should drop out," Itachi said, still sounding like a friendly proctor. Sakura was shaking. How could he sound like that right after breaking his brother's arm? He glanced at Sakura, and then at Naruto, still trying to work up the strength to get out of the crater. "None of you are prepared to be chunin."

"I'm doing this so I could find you," Sasuke said, still breathless with pain. "I need to be strong enough-"

"Well, I'm here," Itachi said. "And you're not strong enough."

There was a silence for a moment, and Sakura lowered her sword, wondering what she should do. Suddenly, Itachi stood up and backed away, jumping over Naruto. Sasuke slowly pulled himself to his feet, and Naruto managed to crawl out of the crater, shaking his head and looking over his shoulder at Itachi.

"I will be," Sasuke said, his voice low and full of anger.

Itachi considered him.

"Acquire the third," he said suddenly.

"Is that all you want?" Sasuke said. Sakura thought he sounded as though he might cry. "That's it? My eyes?"

"You shouldn't listen to mother," Itachi said with a frown. "There's many things I want, but that isn't one of them." He took a step towards the side of the branch. "Remember what I said. Leave the Forest; this isn't your time."

"Drop dead," Sasuke snarled, and Itachi smiled.

"It was nice to see you, Sasuke. Until next time."

He stepped off the branch without a sound, plummeting into the forest, and Team Seven was suddenly alone.

"Damn it." Sasuke fell to one knee, cradling his broken arm, and Sakura stepped forward, trying to get a better look at it. He swatted her away, a tear in one of his eyes.

"Damn it."
 
I'm really enjoying this, you've put clear thought into all the changes that would occur and aren't just having everything be the same but with Kakashi and Obito swapping places like so many other attempts at this sort of thing.

Your Sakura is in particular a stand out. You've taken the insecurities and feelings on an outsider that Sakura occasionally felt in canon and made it the central point of contention with her on this new alternate Team 7, and even Sakura's home life isn't exempt from this. Just because it doesn't have the fantastical problems that plagued Sasuke's both here and in canon or canon Naruto doesn't mean its perfect or that it doesn't have its own issues.

Your choice to have Sakura pick up a sword is one I love as I've always been a fan of Sakura using some kind of weapon beyond the standard kunai and shuriken (I blame all the volume and chapter covers that have her using a sword, spear, axe or dual wielding them) and her bonding with Tenten is also nice. Female friendships are all too often forgotten or end up revolving around a male character and the utter lack of that in their interactions is refreshing.

Much like how you passed up the Wave arc in favor of your own deadly first C Rank you're also throwing your own twist on the Chuunin exams throwing what we know and expect into question making something that many of us have read and seen hundreds of times into something new and exciting. I laughed at Team 7 being too smart for the first test and actually solving it conventionally and it somehow combines the charm of Natuto bullshitting his way past the first test completely and Sakura completely missing the point and solving it herself of canon.

And of course I can't ignore the appearance of Itachi who has come to shit in Sasuke's cereal and jauntily tapdance over his issues and neuroses before leaving without a care.
 
Another engaging chapter, as always. I'm particularly looking forward to seeing how an Akatsuki with significantly more -- even if many are significantly weaker -- members operates. I'm predicting they have a completely different organizational structure and, as a result, methods of accomplishing their ultimate goal.
 
I'm really glad you're enjoying it Alcor :)
Female friendships are all too often forgotten or end up revolving around a male character and the utter lack of that in their interactions is refreshing
Unfortunately, I still can't pass the Bechdel Test, lol. Though I've been told it's not the greatest indicator anyway, so maybe I shouldn't be too concerned.
And of course I can't ignore the appearance of Itachi who has come to shit in Sasuke's cereal and jauntily tapdance over his issues and neuroses before leaving without a care.
You really can't go wrong with Itachi. For better or worse he's a pretty important character in this fic (cause you know... murder), and I think this first appearance sums him up pretty well: appearing from nowhere and brutally snapping someone's arm. Hopefully he'll stay entertaining!
Another engaging chapter, as always. I'm particularly looking forward to seeing how an Akatsuki with significantly more -- even if many are significantly weaker -- members operates. I'm predicting they have a completely different organizational structure and, as a result, methods of accomplishing their ultimate goal.
Akatsuki is also a big part of this fic (as has been signposted) so I'm delighted to say you won't be left out in the cold on this Just uh, you might have to be a bit patient, sorry. Obito-Sensei is shaping up to be my longest fic by far, and while I'm going to do my best to stick to weekly updates once SV is completely caught up to FFN and Ao3, it still could take a bit to answer every niggling question.

But hey, sometimes the piecemeal revelation is a joy of its own. That's the innate advantage of serial fiction. That and audience engagement. Glad you're enjoying the fic!
 
Chapter 13: Uncertain Future
Unexpected Allies

The splint was primitive, but it was the best Sakura and Naruto could manage. They'd fashioned it from some of the bandages they'd carried with them and two small branches, twigs compared to the trees around them. When it was in place and Sasuke's arm was immobilized, Sakura sat down, trying to figure out what had happened. Naruto sat with her, while Sasuke paced. Both her teammates had obvious bruises as well, Sasuke's on his other arm and Naruto's on his face.

Sakura was the only one without a scratch.

"We have to go after him," Sasuke said eventually. Sakura looked at his arm, and then at him.

"And then what?" Naruto asked. "Get our asses kicked again?" He shook his head. "If we chase him, we'll be giving up the Exam. That's just what he wants."

"Who cares about the Exam?!" Sasuke demanded, pacing harder. "He's going to…" He stopped, his face twisting. "I don't know what he's going to do."

Sakura sighed. "I don't understand what's happening," she said, and Naruto and Sasuke shared a look. She was reminded of how distant she'd felt when she'd first joined the team; she thought she'd been making inroads with both of them, and with their sensei, but here, now, with Sasuke's arm broken, she felt farther away than ever.

'You're just their teammate. Not their friend.' She tried to crush the thought. It wasn't true.

"We never told you about Itachi?" Naruto asked, and Sakura shook her head. He looked dumbstruck.

"My brother…" Sasuke started, fumbling for the words. "Sakura, that first day, when Obito came to us in the classroom and asked us about ourselves, I said I had something to attend to. Do you remember?"

Sakura nodded. She remembered the way Sasuke's face had gone sharp, turning from handsome to hateful for just a second. Just like it had when he'd seen his brother. But she'd never asked. It hadn't been her place.

'Maybe they're not your friends because you don't act like they're yours.'

Shut up, Sakura told herself. This wasn't the time for that.

"When I was seven years old, Itachi…" Sasuke went quiet again, gazing at something Sakura couldn't see. She leaned forward a little, giving him a questioning look, and to her surprise Sasuke took a shuddering breath and remained quiet.

"He went crazy," Naruto cut in, and to Sakura it looked like Sasuke was almost grateful. She'd never seen him so uncertain. "He went crazy and killed his dad, and Obito's brother, and a bunch of other Uchiha." He looked to Sasuke like he was asking for permission, and Sasuke nodded, confirming Sakura's suspicion. "Almost half the clan."

Sakura had always known that the Uchiha had suffered a tragedy. She'd always known that Sasuke's father was dead. Shinobi dying was a fact of life, and the clan had picked themselves back up and continued on with their lives. Sasuke had been quiet and bad-tempered for a whole year when they were young, and in hindsight she'd assumed that his father had died on a mission and that he'd been struggling with it. The way he'd overcome that sorrow had been what had made him so admirable to her; it's why she'd wanted to be on a team with him all those months ago.

But… it had been Sasuke's brother?

"That's horrible," she whispered, and Naruto grimaced in agreement.

"Sasuke's family thinks that Itachi is going to come back for him," he said as Sasuke continued to stare into the distance. Sakura started as a memory cut across her mind, a serious, burned face regarding her with appraising eyes.

"I didn't realize… Sasuke's mom told me that." Sakura waved off Naruto's questioning look. "Coming back to kill him too?" she asked, trying not to think about how horrible the subject matter was. "Why wouldn't he have when he was younger?"

"Not to kill me," Sasuke said. He was pale. Sakura wasn't sure if it was because of the conversation or his arm. "For my eyes."

Sakura paused. "You said something about that," she said slowly. "You don't mean… literally?"

Sasuke nodded; his pacing had finally stopped. "Have you ever wondered about Obito's title?"

What did that have to do with anything? "Mangekyo no Obito?" Sakura asked. "Uhh, not really," she admitted after a moment. "I didn't really see what a kaleidoscope had to do with it; I thought it might have to do with his sword and that white chakra it lets off, but I didn't really…"

'Care?'

No, she told herself. It just wasn't important. She cared. Why would she think otherwise?

"He has that name because of his Sharingan," Sasuke said. "That weird design his eyes have: that's a Mangekyo Sharingan. It's an evolution of the standard eye."

"Yeah," Naruto chimed in. "One tomoe, two, three, that's normal. But the Mangekyo-"

"Is something else entirely," Sasuke cut him off. He was a little less pale. Maybe talking was helping him take his mind off his arm. "Only the most elite, like Obito and Itachi, can evolve it. But once you do, anytime you use your Sharingan, you start to go more and more blind." His lips twisted. "This all used to be really secret clan stuff. But after Obito, it got out in the open, during the Third War. I don't know how."

"But if sensei got his Mangekyo Sharingan that long ago, why isn't he blind?" Sakura asked. Something wasn't adding up here. "And how do you even know Itachi has a Mangekyo?"

"Sasuke's mom and Obito both say so. And that's why Sasuke's family is worried about Itachi coming after him," Naruto said.

"I think I know why Obito isn't blind," Sasuke continued, clearly resisting the urge to start pacing again. "If someone with the Mangekyo Sharingan implants the eyes of a close relative, ideally a sibling, those eyes will never degrade, while retaining the power of the old ones."

He sounded like he was reciting something, Sakura thought. She got the feeling Sasuke had had this rehearsed to him several times.

"So, super gross, Obito probably has his brother's eyes," Naruto said with a dour look.

"And the reason Itachi wants you to unlock a third tomoe…" Sakura murmured, and Sasuke nodded.

"So that he can take my fully developed eyes," he said. "That's what mother thinks."

"That's so creepy." Sakura couldn't think of anything better to say, and Naruto laughed at her bluntness.

"Yeah, he's a creep," he said. "You saw that. He'd have to be, to kill his own family like that." He glanced at Sasuke. "We always figured he'd come after us; just not so soon." He frowned. "I'm really sorry we didn't tell you. Maybe if-"

"Don't worry about that," Sakura said. "Just… that's not what we should worry about right now."

"Yeah," Naruto acknowledged. "I guess the real thing is if we should keep going or not."

Sasuke sighed. "You were right, Naruto. We can't catch up with him," he said, grimacing. "Even if we'd chased him right away. He was always too fast. If he was going to kill anyone else, he would have done it before coming here… and if he's going after anyone, he'd get to them before we could." He sighed. "I think he was being honest. He's just here for me."

"Then… he asked you to drop out," Sakura said. "Do you think he meant it?"

"No," Sasuke said. "I don't know if it was reverse psychology or something else, but if he really wanted me to drop out, he would have done worse than break my arm." He rubbed his shoulder, wincing. "He might not even have left. He might just be watching us, seeing what I'll do."

Sakura tried not to show just how disconcerting she found that idea.

"He wants you to keep going, I bet," Naruto said with what he probably thought was a sage nod. "There's no way he'd think you'd actually listen to him. You develop more tomoe from challenges, right? From being stressed out?" Sasuke nodded, and Naruto grinned. "Well, doing the Chunin Exam with a broken arm would definitely be that."

This was all a game, Sakura thought. Sasuke's brother was playing a game with them. Now that Sasuke had raised the possibility, she was sure they were being watched, but she had no way of knowing if that was her instincts or just paranoia. In a forest like this, which had just filled up with over sixty ninja, more than just Itachi could be watching them.

"So… we should play along then," she said. "Keep going, if that's what he wants."

"If that is what he wants," Sasuke repeated quietly. "He could have really thought we should drop out."

"If he thought that, fuck him," Naruto declared, shooting to his feet. "Sakura and I are both still fine, and you've still got one arm. We can still do this."

What a contrast, Sakura thought. Naruto was always like that; he might have been hesitant to start the Exam but now that he was here he was going to give one-hundred and ten percent. It was definitely one of his most admirable qualities. She smiled and stood up as well.

"It's up to you, Sasuke," she said. "You're the one who's hurt."

Sasuke looked at the both of them, and then out to the forest.

"Tch." He grunted, his nostrils flaring. "Naruto's right. Fuck him." Sakura giggled. She'd never heard Sasuke swear before. "If we're going to drop out, we should at least drop out trying."

###

Team Seven set out in search of Team Eight, sticking to the treetops as they scanned the training ground. They didn't see any other competitors, but every once in a while, they could hear them. Distant yelling, the occasional scuffle, and once an explosion, either a jutsu or a detonating tag. Naruto had tied a message around his arm, written on a piece of bandage: 'Hinata.' They'd hoped that the Byakugan would pick it up, and that the other Leaf team would come to them.

That hadn't happened. Two hours into the second test, Team Seven still hadn't seen a single other shinobi. Plenty of animals, including bugs the size of a grown man's arms and birds bigger than couches that hunted them, but no genin.

"We should start heading for the center," Sasuke said. He held his arm stiffly at his side; Sakura had seen him wince once or twice as they'd leapt from tree to tree and it had jostled against him. "It's been too long; people are probably already heading towards the tower."

"Yeah," Naruto agreed, and Sakura nodded. If they weren't finding anyone or being found in turn, the main groups of teams must have already made their way past them. They'd been given two days to complete the test, but for most people, it wouldn't take nearly that long.

They turned north, orienting towards the center of the forest, and moved off more slowly than they had before. They'd been skirting the southern edge of the training ground, hoping to catch anyone lingering near the entrances; by moving towards the center, they were advancing into potentially hostile territory. Without actively communicating, they fell into a standard triangular formation, with Naruto and Sakura at the front and Sasuke covering their rear, keeping about ten meters apart as they advanced through the canopy.

The forest was an amazing place, Sakura thought. It was both deceptively huge and amazingly dark: it was around noon, when it should have been brightest, but only a fraction of the sunlight managed to penetrate the enormous trees around them. Konoha might not have been so hidden anymore thanks to the demands of a modern industry and a population that enjoyed things like plastic and instant ramen, but when it had first been founded decades ago, it must have been impossible to find the Village Hidden in the Leaves unless you knew exactly where to look.

It was strange, that the Hidden Villages were no longer truly hidden, that they were known factors that everyone planned for and understood, that were important parts of their nation's government, Sakura thought. She wasn't smart enough to call that good or bad, silly or normal: just strange.

"Hold up." Naruto raised one of his hands, and Sakura and Sasuke both came to an immediate stop, resting against the sides of the trees closest to them. Sakura felt her chakra work its way into the bark of the tree, anchoring her in place, and marveled that something that had been so alien to her just months ago was now totally second nature: she hadn't even thought about sticking to the surface, she just had.

"Down below," Naruto whispered, and Sakura followed his line of sight just in time to catch a flicker of movement, black against the shadows of the forest. Someone had just relocated, about eighty meters away and thirty down. "I think they saw us."

"We don't have a scroll," Sakura said. "Why would they bother us?"

"They don't know that," Sasuke said quietly, and Sakura resisted the urge to slap herself. Duh. How would they have known that? Any team was a potentially valuable target more than two hours in; there was no guarantee people who'd started without scrolls still didn't have any, or vice versa.

"What should we do?" Naruto asked, and Sakura considered the problem. By now, that shinobi they'd seen could be anywhere.

"Go up?" she asked. "Harder to get surrounded that way."

Sasuke shook his head. "And easier to get cornered," he muttered, peeling his upper body off his tree. "Use me."

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked, and Sasuke stared at him like he was an idiot.

"As bait," he said with a smirk, shifting his broken arm slightly for emphasis. "I'm a good target. I'll go out ahead, and try to get them to jump. Then, you guys jump them."

"That's dangerous." Sakura frowned, and Sasuke shrugged.

"Better than just waiting here. Sound good?" Naruto and Sakura shared a glance, and Naruto sighed.

"Just be careful, okay?" he said, and Sasuke grinned back.

"Of course," he said, and then he was off, tearing through the forest without looking back and descending in altitude.

"He can make a lot of noise," Naruto admitted. He was right: Sasuke wasn't dampening his footsteps with chakra, and he was raising a veritable cacophony leaping from tree to tree and tearing through smaller branches. There was no way the other team wouldn't notice him. "I thought that was my thing."

"Well, maybe you can show him how it's done after this," Sakura said, and Naruto grinned at her. "C'mon: let's follow him."

They went after Sasuke, silent and invisible in the trees, keeping about one-hundred meters behind their teammate. The subdued chase continued for about thirty seconds, and then Sasuke came to a stop.

Sakura strained to see why through the cover provided by the trees, and found Sasuke perched on a branch, looking at something she couldn't see. His mouth was moving, she was pretty sure: he was speaking with someone. The way he held himself told her he wasn't frightened, but he was alert. The person who Naruto had seen, or one of their teammates, had probably confronted him.

"Let's go around," she told Naruto, and he nodded as they changed directions, heading towards whoever Sasuke was speaking with. They went in a slight arc, so they'd approach from the rear.

"Where's the rest of you?" she heard Sasuke say, his voice faint, when they were within fifty meters.

"They're around." Sakura thought she recognized the voice that answered. It was a boy, a cocky one. It wasn't someone she knew, but the tone was familiar. "What about yours?"

"They're around," Sasuke retorted, and there was a rustle of leaves. Sakura came out from behind a tree and finally saw who he was speaking with. It was the boy from Rain, the one with shark teeth. The Ame-nin was standing on a branch above Sasuke, looking down at him with his arms crossed. His teammates were nowhere in sight.

"Sounds likely." The boy couldn't see Sakura and Naruto approaching from behind him, fixated on Sasuke. Sakura looked at Naruto, tapping the hilt of her sword, and she was pretty sure he understood right away; if she was the one to attack, she might kill him, and they didn't want that. Taking him down was going to be Naruto's responsibility. "You're probably bait, right-?"

Naruto pushed off his tree, hard, to cover the last thirty meters, and the enemy shinobi must have heard something. He turned around just in time for Naruto's foot to connect with his neck.

To his credit, Naruto didn't yell 'Gotcha!', or anything else that Sakura had expected him to say. But that was probably because when his kick took the Ame-nin in the throat, the boy's upper body exploded into water. So instead of knocking the shinobi out, Naruto let out a surprised yelp and soared straight through his opponent, over Sasuke, and directly into an inconveniently placed tree, burying his foot in its bark.

"Wow!" The boy uncrossed his arms and laughed, looking back to Naruto. He hadn't seen Sakura; she unsheathed her sword, mind whirling. Was he a clone made of water, or was that some sort of jutsu? Either way, he probably wouldn't die if she cut him. Her knuckles went white as her grip tightened. "Little dramatic, don't you think?"

Sakura didn't make a sound; she just leapt and swung in the same motion, landing on the tree besides the boy and spinning to face him. He glanced at her, and his head fell off.

Sakura had thought that maybe if she'd separated his head, he wouldn't be able to pull the same trick, but that wasn't the case. He caught it in one hand before it could hit the branch. "Huh, it is you guys," he said, raising it back up and making an exaggerated motion of screwing it back onto his neck. His body flowed, melting into water for a second and then solidifying once more. "I told you, Leaf shinobi got no idea how to treat guests."

"You're made of water?" Naruto shouted, struggling to free his foot from the tree. "That's not fair!"

"There's no such thing as fair when it comes to shinobi." Another voice came from higher above them, and Sakura glanced up to find one of the boy's teammates looking down at them; the boy with grey hair and glasses. He smirked. "That was a good attempt though: he'd be unconscious and dead if he weren't cheating."

They were in trouble. Sakura backed up, raising her sword. One opponent right in front of her, another above and to the right, and the third one nowhere to be seen. Her hand was shaking a little, and she placed her other one on the sword as well, steadying it.

"We don't have a scroll," she said, and the boy grinned. "If that's what you're wondering, there's no point in us fighting."

"I already told him," Sasuke said. "Apparently, they don't care."

"It's true." Sakura spun; there was a new voice, soft and gentle, coming from right behind her. She jumped away, down to Sasuke's branch and put her back to him, looking up where she'd come from. The third Rain ninja was there, the one with the black and red haori. She looked down at them, her brown eyes sharp. "We don't care if you have a scroll." She smiled, and to Sakura it seemed totally genuine. "In fact, it's lucky that you don't."

"What do you mean?" Naruto had finally gotten his leg unstuck and he was standing on the side of the tree, rotating to keep all three of the enemy ninja in view. What were their odds, Sakura wondered. They clearly just wanted a fight. The guy made of water would have to be Sasuke's problem: he was the only one with fire jutsu. What if the others-

Her train of thought was entirely derailed, in the same manner of something falling off a table and exploding when it hit the ground, when the girl above them took something out of the folds of her haori and tossed it down to them. Sasuke caught it instinctively with his unbroken arm, and he and Sakura glanced at it, neither able to believe what they were seeing.

It was a scroll, emblazoned with the symbol of Heaven.

"What?" Sasuke asked, looking at the scroll again and then up at the Rain ninja. The boy smirked at him. "What?" he asked again. "Why?"

"We were lucky enough to come into two scrolls early on," the boy with glasses said, leaping down to join his teammates. He produced an Earth scroll with a grin. "But it's not much good to have both without someone to hand it in with, is it?"

"You didn't work with the team that had the other?" Sasuke asked suspiciously, and the girl shrugged.

"They didn't want to cooperate," she said. "We thought it would be simpler to find someone who would."

"Lucky you." The other boy smiled, revealing his shark teeth. "This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, you know, getting to team up with us: we're gonna pass this exam for sure. You gonna be smart enough to take it?"

"What if you just take us out like you did the other team?" Naruto asked, narrowing his eyes, and the girl laughed.

"We could," she said. "It would be easy, with one of you hurt. Sasuke Uchiha, right?" Sasuke started at his name, and the girl waved him off. "Don't worry: you're a little famous, you know. Who managed to break your arm like that?"

"Doesn't matter," Sasuke said, and the girl shrugged.

"Kabuto?" she asked, and the boy with glasses jumped down to their branch. Sakura leveled her sword at him, and he raised his hands with a disarming grin.

"Look, no funny business, alright?" he said, showing his empty hands. That didn't mean anything: a ninja's hands could be their deadliest weapon. He walked forward slowly. "Put it to my neck if you want, I don't really care." He looked at Sasuke. "Do you mind if I take a look at your arm?"

Sasuke glanced at her, and Sakura took Kabuto's advice, putting her sword to his neck; he just shrugged. What if he was made of water too? Even if he wasn't, could she cut someone's head off knowing for sure it would kill them? Sakura wasn't sure she had it in her. Kabuto continued to walk slowly forward. "I'm not gonna touch you," he said. "I've got medical training. We just wanna show we're serious. If you consider teaming up, I'll fix up that arm for you."

Sasuke frowned suspiciously. "Prove it."

"You hurt him," Naruto threatened from above, "and I'll smash you into a million pieces."

"I wouldn't dream of it," Kabuto said, and Sakura had no idea if he was being sarcastic or not. He gingerly reached out, looking at Sasuke for permission, and hesitatingly, Sakura's teammate extended his broken arm. Kabuto ran his hand over it, a faint green glow issuing from his palm.

"It's a clean break," he muttered after a second. "It would heal quickly even without my help." He looked up. "Do you mind if I touch it?"

"If you want. Remember, you've got a sword at your neck," Sasuke said, and Kabuto laughed, glancing at Sakura.

"Hard to forget. Steady hands, though. Have you ever cut someone with that?"

Sakura didn't answer. If she lied, she'd look like a fool. If she told the truth, it would be even worse.

Kabuto didn't seem to mind the lack of response. He reached out with both hands, fingers making contact with Sasuke's skin, and the Uchiha flinched. The Rain shinobi's palms began glowing again, and he traced them up and down Sasuke's arm, leaving trails of iridescent green chakra that sunk into Sasuke's skin.

"Does it hurt?" Sakura asked. She'd never seen medical jutsu before. Sasuke shook his head.

"It's warm," he said. "I think…"

"Just give me a minute," Kabuto said, and Sasuke did, letting him run his hand up and down the arm twice more, focusing on the elbow. "Okay." He released Sasuke's arm and then, to Sakura's shock, gave it a slap. Her teammate barely reacted. "Any pain?"

"...no," Sasuke said. "Doesn't hurt at all."

"Cool." Kabuto grinned. "Good as new then."

"That's totally amazing!" Naruto had been watching the whole thing with wide eyes and now he was smiling, totally taken in by the display. "Hey, thanks! If you're being serious, we'll be happy to team up with you guys!"

"Naruto!" Sakura shouted up at him, and he looked down at her with a confused expression. "Are you sure about that?"

"If they're willing to fix Sasuke," Naruto said, "why shouldn't we?"

"You wanna pass, right?" the other boy from Rain said. "You shouldn't stick your nose up at help."

Sakura looked back and forth between both her teammates: Naruto was enthusiastic, but Sasuke was just quiet. He was probably thinking the same thing as her, she thought. Even if this was some sort of trick, they could at least use this team to get themselves farther. Just fighting them and taking both their scrolls wouldn't be the smart move. There was no guarantee they'd win.

Passing with the team from Rain would be better than losing without them.

"Alright," she decided after a moment, lowering her sword from Kabuto's neck. He adjusted his glasses, still looking unruffled. "Sorry about that."

"Nothing to apologize for," he said good-naturedly. "I'm sure I would have done the same thing, in your situation." He stuck out his hand, open and inviting. "Want to start over?"

Sakura regarded his hand, but Sasuke was the first to take it. "Sasuke Uchiha," he said. "Though it sounds like you already know me."

"Kabuto Yakushi," Kabuto said with a firm shake. "It's a pleasure, Sasuke." He pointed up at his teammates. "My friends up there-"

"Suigestu Hozuki!" the other boy called down with a grin. "You can let me introduce myself, you know!"

Kabuto laughed. "Of course. My apologies." He surrendered with an overly dramatic wave of his hand.

"I'm Naruto Namikaze!" Sakura's teammate called out. "And she's Sakura Haruno!" He looked at the last Rain ninja, waiting for a name. "And what about you?"

The girl gave him a gentle smile. "I am Haku Yuki," she said. "It's nice to meet you all. I hope we can complete this together."

Haku: that was the name of the shinobi who'd been watching them since before the first test. She seemed kind, but looking around, Sakura was sure that them meeting up more than two hours into the test like this wasn't a coincidence. The team from Rain had already had both scrolls. It was like they'd been looking for them.

That couldn't be it, right? There was no way they could have known the second test would involve working with another team ahead of time. But maybe once they had…

'Who would want to team up with you?'

"Sakura?" Naruto asked. "You alright?"

"Yeah," she said. "Yeah." She tried to smile. "It's nice to meet you all."

"Likewise," Haku said. She gestured to the east. "There's a river heading north, we think towards the tower at the center; we were following it before we ran into you. Shall we?"

Sasuke nodded, and Team Seven left with the team from Rain, making their way towards the river and an uncertain future.
 
Oh, now that's something I didn't expect. Haku, Suigetsu (?), and Kabuto! Two Kekkei Genkai and a super spy/healer- a great, all-purpose team if I ever saw one.

Rain really is going for bear, huh?
 
Chapter 14: Sins of the Past
Picking Up The Sword

It only took them five minutes to find the river, and when they did they turned north, following it towards the center of the forest. As they walked along it, Sakura wondered how long the team from Rain had been following them before they'd been noticed. The two teams had naturally fallen into a modified triangle formation; Sakura and Haku walked together on the banks of the river, and Suigetsu and Sasuke formed the vanguard up ahead. Naruto and Kabuto were both walking on the river itself, completing the triangle. It hadn't been a verbal agreement for them to pair up team by team, but it made sense. Each of them wanted to keep an eye on the other.

Haku was quiet, but her teammates were not. The girl had a kind of severe beauty, Sakura thought, but now that they'd been walking side by side for some time, she'd begun to notice that Haku was more androgynous than she'd seemed at first appearance. The other ninja had a couple inches on her: she was about the same size as Tenten, and probably close to her in age.

Down in the river, Naruto and Kabuto were talking.

"How'd you learn it?" her teammate asked. Sakura couldn't see them over the lip of the bank, but she could hear them despite their hushed tones. The Forest of Death wasn't a quiet place, with the constant sound of wind rustling the trees and distant and not so distant animals, not to mention the rushing of the river, but they were all still very aware they were in potential enemy territory.

"I started when I was young," Kabuto answered. The bespectacled shinobi had a calm, warm tone, but Sakura thought something sounded off about him. Everything he said was carefully constructed. Maybe that was just how he was. "My mother taught me."

"Your mom's a shinobi too?" Sakura let her mind drift a little as she listened to the conversation, keeping a lookout on the forest.

"She's not by birth. I didn't know my birth parents. She found me on a battlefield."

"Oh. I'm really sorry. That's terrible."

"It wasn't one created by the Leaf. No need to worry about it."

"... I didn't think about that."

"Why would you?"

"... So she was a medical ninja, huh?"

"Yes." A shuffle. Someone had kicked the water. Probably Naruto. "She knew that I wanted to help people like she had, so she taught me her jutsu. By the time we arrived at Amegakure, I knew most of it."

"You weren't born in Rain?" That was pretty interesting, Sakura thought. So far as she knew, villages didn't generally take in foreign ninja. She definitely didn't know of any Leaf ninja from another village or even country. Maybe there were and she just didn't know.

"No, but when we arrived they took us in without question. Rain's like that."

"That sounds pretty nice. Is that why you teamed up with us?"

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, it sounds like you guys are taught to get along with people."

Kabuto laughed. "I guess so. Mostly we were just desperate for someone to work with. We're the first shinobi from Rain that have gone to a Chunin Exam in many years: we don't want to fail."

"Well you picked the right team then!" Sakura couldn't see Naruto's grin, but it still made her feel a little warmer as the forest cooled down. The day was winding on, the sun growing lower. "We're hoping to win too."

"Is this your first try?" A momentary silence, maybe a nod. "That's impressive. I dunno if I'd be that confident at your age."

"Even with your medical jutsu?" Naruto sounded skeptical. "How does that work, anyway? It seems pretty crazy to just fix a broken bone like that."

"No crazier than a broken bone healing on its own," Kabuto said, and Sakura nodded along. Haku glanced at the small motion with an equally small smile, and Sakura felt a flash of embarrassment. "That's all most medical jutsu does."

"Makes it heal on its own?" Naruto asked. "Whadya mean?"

"Well, your body's got its own natural healing process," Kabuto explained. "It can change depending on your chakra for some people, but in general humans all generally heal up the same way. I'm sure you know that."

"Duh." Naruto was probably rolling his eyes. Sakura wondered if he had given Sasuke that habit, or if it was the other way around.

"Well, basic medical jutsu like the kind I can use just convinces the body to heal itself faster, with some extra help. It's a little like genjutsu, I guess." Kabuto's voice grew slightly more official; it was the voice of a teacher. The boy wasn't much older than them, but Sakura was suddenly sure he'd told other people the same thing. "The medic sends their own chakra into the recipient, though too much can induce chakra shock. That's an offensive technique, so it's not much use to me. I don't like fighting."

"Why not?"

"I saw too much when I was young, I suppose." Naruto clearly didn't know how to answer that as Kabuto continued. "So the medic's chakra enters the body, and like a genjutsu, initiates a response. In this case, it tricks the body into thinking that it has more than enough chakra to produce new cells rapidly to speed up the healing process. Something like a broken bone fixes itself by producing a hematoma, which then…"

He trailed off. If Sakura had to guess, Naruto was giving him a confused look. He'd never been one for anatomy books. "I won't get too technical," Kabuto decided with a laugh. "The point is, normally it'll take weeks to a month for the blood clot to draw enough new cells in that will become healthy bone cells, but medical jutsu tells the body and its chakra to do that with increased speed, and provides the extra energy."

"That's pretty incredible," Naruto said. "You've gotta have crazy chakra control."

"And know everything about the natural process, or else things will go wrong," Kabuto acknowledged. "They're difficult techniques to learn, but worth it."

"Fixing people up is definitely really awesome," Naruto said.

"Yes," Kabuto said, sounding a little wistful. "It means putting other people ahead of yourself. That's what being a medic ninja is."

"Hmm." Naruto hummed, and Sakura wondered what he was thinking.

They walked another thirty minutes in silence, moving slowly and quietly. They could just have rushed to the center through the treetops, Sakura thought, but the team from Rain had had the right idea. Following the river along the forest floor was both stealthier and made it easier to not get lost. The water flowed inexorably north.

"You're smart not to trust us." When Haku finally spoke in her soft voice, Sakura almost tripped over her own feet in surprise. The shinobi at her side had been totally quiet for so long that Sakura had begun to think she'd never speak at all. She glanced over at the Rain shinobi, wondering what had driven her to talk.

"What do you mean?" she asked, and Haku cocked her head, a light smile flitting across her face.

"Shinobi can be cruel," she said, and Sakura narrowed her eyes, wondering what was coming. "Even if we helped you, that doesn't free us from suspicion."

"Are you calling my teammates dumb?" Sakura asked, and Haku laughed.

"No, no, nothing like that," she said. "I think they have good instincts; they all understand the situation. I was just trying to compliment you."

"I'm not sure if I should thank you," Sakura said. Haku's smile faded.

"My apologies," she said. "I didn't intend to offend."

Sakura felt herself deflate a little, that familiar embarrassment creeping back.

'Why're you being so ungrateful? They're helping you win.'

"I'm sorry," she said. "After Sasuke's arm got broken… we didn't expect anyone to help us."

"I understand," Haku said, looking forward to the Uchiha. He and Suigetsu were arguing about something, but Sakura couldn't tell what. Sasuke didn't look angry; if anything, he looked like he was having fun. She wondered what they were talking about. "I would have thought the same in your position." She glanced back to Sakura. "What managed to break his arm, anyway? We were told to watch out for Sasuke Uchiha; that he was one of the most dangerous genin in this exam."

That was probably why they'd teamed up with him, Sakura thought. Better to be Sasuke's friend, and Naruto's, than their enemy. That made sense.

'You weren't part of the equation.'

"It wasn't another genin," Sakura said, and Haku blinked. "I don't think I can say more than that. Ask him yourself if you want to know."

"Interesting," Haku murmured. She grinned. "And perhaps a little ominous."

They walked in a more comfortable silence for a couple minutes after that. This time, Sakura was the one to break it.

"Was it actually a coincidence," she asked, "that you ran into us?"

Haku looked over at her, and didn't answer right away.

"You said you were told to watch out for Sasuke," Sakura said, and gestured towards the river. "And Naruto's on the team too; the Hokage's son. You must have been warned about him too."

"Yes," Haku acknowledged gracefully. "We were told the both of them were extremely capable." She looked Sakura up and down. "I'm surprised we weren't told the same for you. Your chakra control, and your kenjutsu, were both excellent. You would have killed Suigetsu if it weren't for his jutsu. None of us noticed you coming until the last moment."

"I don't think I could have if I hadn't known about that water jutsu," Sakura said, the admission slipping out as she refused to acknowledge the compliment. "I've never killed someone."

"That's good," Haku said. "Killing someone is a terrible crime."

Sakura blinked. "You're a shinobi," she said, stating the obvious. "Do you really believe that?"

"Of course." Haku spoke with such certainty that Sakura felt for a moment the older girl possessed a secret, or understood something on a deeper level than Sakura could hope at. She sounded convincing in just two empty words. "If you end someone else's life, they're gone forever. You've wiped out everything they were and everything they could ever be. Surely, you could only do something like that with the most drastic justifications."

"I…" Sakura didn't know what to say. She'd never heard anyone say anything like that. She'd been taught since before she could even remember that sometimes, you needed to kill someone to live; her parents, her school, all her friends, they'd all told her the same thing. You could protect the Will of Fire by killing those who sought to suffocate it, and protect it with your own life. She couldn't conceive of something outside of that.

But she couldn't say Haku was wrong, because as Sakura considered it, she came to understand that the strange shinobi from Rain was totally correct.

"I guess," she eventually said, internally cringing at the weakness of the answer. Haku smiled.

"You let me distract you," she said, and Sakura shook her head.

"I was gonna get back to it," she said, and the ninja from Rain grinned.

"I could keep it up, if you'd like," Haku said, and Sakura tried to resist the urge to laugh. "I was going to ask next why you picked up a sword if you weren't sure if you could kill someone."

"That's a good question," Sakura admitted. "But mine first. If you were told about both my teammates, was it really a coincidence that we were the ones you ran into?"

"Yes," Haku said again. "We would have been happy to work with any team, but it was lucky we met up with yours." She gave Sakura a sly look. "We were searching for a team to gift our spare scroll to, in the hopes it would make them trust us. I won't deny that."

"That makes sense," Sakura said, but she didn't believe her. Naruto and Sasuke were both too unique for this team from Rain to just happen to run into. Probably.

'It could happen. That's what coincidences are. You're just being paranoid. You can't believe that anyone would want to team up with you.'

Shut up
.

Sakura flinched, and Haku glanced at her in concern. She waved the other girl off.

"It's hard to believe," Haku admitted. "I don't blame you if you don't."

Sakura shrugged. "It doesn't really matter if I do or not," she said. "What matters is working together now to pass."

"That's practical." Haku smiled. "How about this. I'll tell you a secret-"

Sakura held up her hand, stopping her. Down in the river, she heard Kabuto and Naruto stop as well. Up ahead, about fifty meters away, Sasuke was covertly signing something behind his back as he and Suigetsu continued chatting; the boy made of water was doing the same thing.

She couldn't recognize whatever Suigetsu was signing, but Sasuke's sign was one of the dozens of simple hand-language signs that all Konoha shinobi learned as children. "Enemy," he signed quickly, three times. "Ahead."

"Three?" Haku muttered, and Sakura confirmed with a nod. Sasuke and Suigetsu were signing the same thing. "Only one team?"

"What should we-?" Sakura started to ask, and then the earth erupted.

A huge wave of earth exploded up out of the ground below Sasuke, throwing him away and out of sight, and hurtled forward along the bank of the river towards Sakura and Haku. They both tensed, watching the jutsu come, and Sakura backed up in shock. It was like a mobile mud wall, over twenty feet tall and moving several hundred miles per hour. Getting it by it would hurt, without a doubt.

Haku grunted and jumped, and Sakura followed her into the air, trying to gain distance. The mud tsunami rolled by beneath them. It was thicker than Sakura had thought, maybe thirty feet deep; she looked around for Naruto and Kabuto, but they weren't in the river anymore.

Before she could catch her breath and decide on where she would land, three dozen shinobi all leapt out of the tsunami, eyes fixed on her and Haku as they emerged from the jutsu. They were all the same person: one of the girls with long black hair from The Village Hidden in Stone. They were all holding short swords, tanto.

"Clones," Haku noted. There was a frozen moment as the clones watched them. They'd been caught totally flatfooted, unable to maneuver. The enemy team had been trying to force them to jump.

The Rain shinobi looked over at her, and a dozen senbon fell out of her sleeve, two each resting between her fingers in both hands. She spoke, perfectly calm. The clones jumped up at them.

"No reason to worry about cutting them down."

Sakura shivered, feeling as though the words had physically struck her. Without a conscious thought, her hands found her sword.

Thirty-six shinobi attacked them at once, but they were slow. Everything was slow. Sakura drew her blade so quickly she didn't even notice it leaping into her hand.

The first clone reached her less than a half second later, and Sakura cut it in half, watching as it crumbled to dust, along with the sword in its hand. Clones made of Earth. That made sense.

She stopped thinking and started swinging as she fell into the mass of ninja. Three more came, each aiming their tanto for a different limb, and Sakura deflected one blade, kicked another clone in the face, and impaled the last. She spun in the air, taking the upward momentum as her own, and pushed herself down, slipping past most of the attackers. One lashed out at her at the last second, and their blade clipped her shoulder, barely cutting her.

Looking up, Sakura could see Haku: the ninja from Rain had thrown all of her senbon, and then another clutch, and seven clones were tumbling through the air, pierced and paralyzed. She was almost as accurate as Tenten, Sakura thought. Hitting that many targets in midair in freefall was crazy. The other clones were falling back down towards her, still over twenty of them, swords at the ready.

"Like hell!" She heard a familiar yell, and her vision was suddenly dominated by orange and blond as Naruto came out of nowhere, hitting her hard in the side and carrying her out of reach of the rest of the clones. Sakura tapped him and he dropped her; she tumbled out of his arms and rolled as she hit the ground, spinning around just in time to watch Naruto bare his teeth and hurl a couple stones he'd plucked from the ground up into the mass of clones.

One of the stones struck a clone in the temple. The rock caught fire, glowing kanji squirming across it, and all of the other stones lit up with the same light.

"You picked the wrong team!" Naruto announced, and then all the stones detonated, a series of explosions rippling out above Sakura. The blasts tore over a dozen clones apart, blowing them into earth and dust and raining rubble down on the riverbank.

Sakura watched in awe. She'd known Naruto had been working on his jutsu shiki, and figuring out ways to turn other objects into explosive tags. But she'd never seen him do it so quickly, and with so many objects at once.

There were still more than ten clones left, and they landed about fifteen feet away from Sakura and Naruto, watching them carefully. Haku landed behind them, and several turned around to keep her in sight. Naruto growled, and a Rasengan grew in his hand.

"Nicely done, Sakura." She didn't know where Kabuto had come from, but he was behind the two of them all the sudden. He lay his hand on her shoulder, and Sakura felt the small cut there knit itself closed. "We're glad you're safe."

"Naruto," Sakura said, giving Kabuto a nod. "Stay back. There's still a lot of them." Better to let them come to them, especially with Haku flanking them. The clones watched them, and one of them spat, the liquid turning to mud when it hit the ground.

"You look just like him," the girl from Stone said, and the other clones nodded in agreement. Sakura wondered where the real one was. She didn't think she was among her clones. She almost hoped not. "It's disgusting."

"What-?" Naruto muttered, and then there was another explosion, one that completely dwarfed the ones Naruto had been responsible for. Sakura looked up, trying to keep an eye on the clones as well.

It took her a second to understand what she was seeing. One of the founding trees was tipping.

The tree, which had a trunk with a radius of ten or fifteen meters and doubtlessly weighed thousands and thousands of tons, which was many times older than Sakura herself, was tipping towards them. It started so slow it could barely be perceived and rapidly gained impossible speed, crashing through the canopy and destroying hundreds of branches as it fell directly towards them.

Sakura felt her brain short circuit at the sheer size, speed, and weight of the tree coming down on top of them. It was just too big to understand. The shadow completely devoured her.

"Sakura! Move!" Naruto shouted, and the spell broke. Sakura yelped in shock and went left, towards the river, desperately trying to get out of the way of the tree. She jumped with all her strength, pushing herself away as fast as she could, and looked back as the tree came down on top of the short-lived battlefield. Everyone else had scattered; there were ninja everywhere, but none in the tree's shadow.

In the moment before impact, stretched out to infinity, Sakura laughed.

Sasuke was on the side of the plummeting tree, dueling someone. The moment Sakura looked back, he kicked the Stone ninja in the throat and jumped away from the tree.

He was kidding, right? Sakura couldn't suppress the giggle that wormed its way up through her throat. It felt like she was floating, suspended over the river. He had to be kidding. That was just too-

BOOM

The tree landed, the sound so loud and so violent that Sakura's whole body shuddered, all of her organs shaking and her heart jumping, and she tumbled backwards in shock. The impact threw up an enormous gust of wind, mixed with water, earth, mud, and dust, an explosion that coated everything for a hundred meters around and filled the air with debris of every kind.

Sakura landed and rolled backwards, her heart hammering in her chest. When she came to her feet, she couldn't see more than three feet in front of her. The dust and debris hung so heavily in the air that it was like she was in the middle of a storm.

Where was everyone? Her ears were ringing: Sakura stepped forward, trying to orient herself. Her eyes stung with the dust, and she teared up, raising her sword.

When she took another step, a pair of hands burst out of the ground and wrapped around her ankles.

Sakura yelped and swung, and one of the hands pulled, yanking her off balance. Her swing missed, and she fell backwards, her feet sliding along the ground as the hands pulled her back and forth. A second later, she started to sink, her feet slipping under the ground. One of the hands jerked up, grabbing at her knee and drawing her deeper.

She yelped, trying to swing again, and once again, was yanked off balance. She was going to get sucked underground. The shinobi was going to bury her.

There was a shimmer in the dust, and a series of needles flew out of the dust; four of them buried themselves in the hand on Sakura's knee, and the last one missed, leaving a small cut in her leg. The hand suddenly withdrew, and Sakura stumbled, trying to regain her balance. She spun around, but the hands didn't come back.

"Sakura?" Haku emerged from the dust, and Sakura backed up, keeping her distance.

"What were you going to tell me?" she asked. The Rain ninja could be one of the enemies wearing a henge; putting one up after all the pandemonium would be the perfect time. Haku smiled at her.

"A secret," she said, and Sakura lowered her sword. "Sorry I scratched you. It was a difficult-"

The earth behind Haku erupted, and she flinched, starting to turn. Too slow. A girl with short black hair burst from the ground, knife at the ready, swinging down to bury the blade in Haku's head. Sakura watched the whole thing in shock.

Haku's eyes went wide. Sakura's mind went blank.

She lunged and swung, covering the distance between her and Haku in a heartbeat. Her whole body rotating with the blow, ankle to hip to shoulder, a clean arc. The Stone ninja didn't have time to react: Sakura's sword clove a silvery trail through the dust, missing Haku's temple by inches. It struck the knife clean out of the enemy's hands, and took off the top joint of the ninja's middle finger.

Blood sprayed over Haku's shoulder. The knife hit the dust and bounced. Haku finished turning, one leg sweeping the Stone ninja's legs out from under her and the other hand coming up and slamming her down, directly into the ground.

Sakura breathed out, the whole moment crashing into her at once, and time resumed. Haku came down on top of the enemy ninja like a sack of bricks, knocking the rest of her breath out, and pinned her there, wrapping around her like a constrictive snake.

Sakura looked around. The ninja was bleeding. That meant it wasn't a clone. That one of the three was definitely down.

"Thank you," Haku said quietly. She slid a needle into the shinobi's neck as she struggled beneath her, and the girl calmed down a little, slowly stilling.

"Of course," Sakura said, scanning the dust. "Did you just…?" The dust was slowly clearing, settling to the forest floor.

"Just paralyzed," Haku said. "So long as it's removed properly."

Sakura nodded, sure that another attack would come soon.

'Why 'of course?''

She didn't consider it. She just said it. That's all there was to it.

"Kabuto?" Haku called out, and there wasn't an immediate answer. "Suigetsu?" She must have thought that having a hostage put them at an advantage, Sakura thought. She was right.

"Naruto!" Sakura echoed her. "Sasuke! Are you out there?"

"Here!" Naruto stumbled out of the dust, with Kabuto at his side. He looked at the shinobi Haku was standing up from, and at the blood on Haku's haori. "You alright?"

"Yeah," Sakura said. "It's her blood." Naruto looked a little surprised at that. The dust continued to settle; it was still hard to see, but Sakura could make out the great tree, lying on its side next to the river.

There was a figure on top of it. Sakura squinted, and Naruto followed her line of sight. "Sasuke?"

The figure gave her a thumbs up and a gust of wind whipped the dust between them away, revealing her teammate. Sasuke was standing on tall, atop another ninja. He had one foot on the small of the Stone shinobi's back, pinning both the ninja's hands beneath it.

"I've got this one," Sasuke said calmly, his voice carrying over the river. Sakura walked a couple steps towards him and glanced down into the water, now clogged with mud and dust.

"Where's the last one then?" she muttered, and then the river grinned at her.

"I was waiting for that," it burbled, and Suigetsu's smiling face surfaced, along with another sputtering shinobi. The last one was a boy, and he gasped and gagged, coughing up mud and thrashing as the river kept him captive.

"You always were too dramatic, Suigetsu," Kabuto said with a grin, walking up besides Sakura. "I guess we got them all then."

"Man," Naruto groused. "So we just fought clones? That's lame." He must have been talking about whatever he and Kabuto had done in the dust.

"They couldn't have won their fights if those clones were harassing them," Kabuto said, and Naruto glanced at him. "I wouldn't worry too much."

"I guess," Naruto said, looking a little doubtful. The ninja Sasuke was pinning on the other side of the river squirmed, twisting her head to face him, her long hair whipping with the motion: that was the one that had created all the clones.

"You bastard," she snarled. "Didn't get enough glory?"

Sasuke raised an eyebrow and stamped down on her, and the girl coughed, still glaring at them.

"So you were targeting us," he said, and the girl grinned up at him from the corner of her mouth. "Did you really think you could go after the Hokage's son like that?"

"Depends what you mean," the girl sneered. "Kill… no. The Yellow Flash wouldn't be happy with that." She looked back at Naruto with a disgusted expression. "But teaching him a lesson. That was definitely possible, right?"

Sasuke shrugged. "Guess not," he said, and before the ninja could do more than look offended he punched her in the back of the head, instantly knocking her out. Sasuke stepped back and picked up the shinobi's unconscious body, leaping over the river and landing in front of Sakura.

"Looks like we won," he said matter of factly, and Sakura didn't know what to do besides nod. The final stone shinobi was spat out of the river and landed next to them with a thud, still coughing up water, and Suigetsu slithered up the bank towards them, reforming into a boy near the top of the embankment.

"Nice," the boy grinned, his teeth too sharp as always. He kicked the prone ninja, rolling him over, and the boy gagged, finally clearing his throat.

"Shit," he coughed. "I told them it was a bad idea. Two teams at once..."

"You were the one responsible for that earth wall, right?" Kabuto asked him, and the boy nodded. "That was really impressive." He was kneeling over the girl Haku had paralyzed with her senbon, green light playing over her hand. "Your teammates are both pretty beat up. I've stopped this one's bleeding. The other's just unconscious. You see this?" He pointed at the needle sticking out of the girl's neck, and the boy mutely nodded. He was slowly rising into a crouch, deliberately trying to project at little threat as possible. His dark eyes played over each of them in turn, fixing on Sakura's sword.

There was still blood on it, she realized. Standing there, covered in dust and her sword stained in blood, she must have looked intimidating. It felt familiar.

Like the merchants, she realized. Like the blood. But this was a shinobi, not a civilian. How could they be looking at her like that?

"This is just paralyzing her," Kabuto said, making the irony of his wording clear. "If you pull it straight out, slowly, she'll be perfectly fine; a little numb for a while, but no permanent damage. Do you understand?"

The boy nodded again. Behind him, Suigetsu frowned.

"Do you have a scroll?" he asked, and the Stone ninja shook his head.

"We didn't start with one," he said. "We were gonna grab one a while ago, but that team from Sand nabbed the team before we could-"

"Okay, okay, I don't want your life story," Suigetsu held his hands up mockingly. "You should just get out of here then. You're too hurt to continue." He grinned, showing even more of his teeth. "We'll let you off this time. But if you come after us again, we'll hurt you even worse. Get it?"

"Yeah." The boy was shivering. How old was he, Sakura wondered? Maybe fourteen, fifteen? Older than her, but not by much. "Got it."

"Cool." Suigetsu jerked his thumb. "Then get out of here, you punk."

The boy silently gathered up his two teammates, carrying them over both shoulders, and leapt away, heading south and higher into the forest. Suigetsu called after him.

"And hey!" he said. "When you get back to your hole in the ground, tell your folks that they shouldn't be worried about some Yellow Flash! That kinda thing is gone in a flash: they need to keep an eye on the Nation of Rain!"

The boy shot them a hateful look, and then he was gone, disappearing into the dimness of the forest.

"Well, that was fun." Sasuke didn't seem to know what to say. "Thanks for the help, Suigetsu."

"My pleasure," the boy responded with his perpetual smile. "You should have seen his face when I grabbed him. That shit was hilarious."

"That went well, considering," Kabuto said.

"Well, their mistake going after Sakura and Haku first," Naruto said, smiling at Sakura. She felt her stomach flip. "They must have thought they were the easiest targets; you really showed them."

Had she? She'd killed a couple clones with her sword, but besides that, Sakura hadn't felt like she'd done much. Naruto had taken more than a dozen out with a single jutsu. Still, she'd ignored enough compliments for one day.

"Thanks, Naruto." She smiled. "You were amazing. I didn't know you'd gotten that jutsu to that level."

"I didn't either," he admitted with an uneasy grin. "But when I saw all those girls trying to stab you, I guess… I got a little angry." He rubbed the back of his head. "I didn't think it would be that big an explosion."

Sakura didn't know what to say to that, and they fell into an awkward silence.

"Well," Haku said, dusting herself off. She glanced at the blood on her haori and swept it off, carrying it folded in her arms. "We should continue."

"Yeah!" Naruto said, seemingly grateful for the words. "We should get going: we've gotta be close!" The sun was setting behind Sakura, throwing him into sharp relief.

"It'll be dark soon," she noted. How long ago had it been noon? They couldn't have been walking for that many hours, could they? Had she really lost track of time so easily? "Maybe we should stop for the night."

"You think?" Naruto said, and Sasuke nodded.

"Most creatures hunt at night," he said. "There are a lot of predators out there, and other teams besides. They gave us forty-eight hours: it won't hurt to use some of it."

"I agree," Kabuto said. "I wouldn't mind resting before we reach the Tower. There may be another test when we get there. I wouldn't put it past the examiners to push us right into it, to punish people who rushed ahead."

Sakura hadn't considered that, but it definitely seemed possible for the Exam to punish impatience. Sometimes, being a ninja meant being impossibly patient, waiting in one place for days at a time; that was the best explanation for the test giving them two days to cover ten kilometers.

The Forest was dangerous, but not that dangerous.

"It's a good idea," Haku said. Sakura looked back at her, wondering. In hindsight, she wasn't sure if Haku had needed saving from that final Stone ninja. After Sakura had struck, she'd counterattacked instantly, and pinned the enemy in a moment. Her speed and reflexes were incredible.

'She could have saved herself.'

Was she just being paranoid again? Or simply putting herself down? Sakura wondered if she really had just saved someone and simply couldn't bring herself to accept it.

She didn't know. As the others debated on where to camp out, Sakura glanced back at the setting sun, its light barely visible through the thick trees, and wondered how much she could trust herself.

###

They ended up farther up the river, in the canopy once again. The January sun set so fast that by the time they were arranged, it was already almost completely dark. Under the canopy of the Forest of Death, night was transformed into something infinitely blacker. The forest came to life as well; below, Sakura could hear huge creatures rampaging around, feasting on one another. Being on the floor right now would be anything but pleasant.

They'd decided to take shifts watching over the others, laid out across the branches and resting on their head on whatever was convenient. Naruto and Sasuke were both using their packs, with the knives removed and laid alongside them; Kabuto and Suigetsu had rolled up a spare shirt each and were using them as pillows. Shinobi were trained to be able to sleep in all sorts of conditions, but Sakura was still surprised at how readily her teammates had fallen asleep. They must have really trusted her to watch over them.

'You were being stupid. Like usual. You're their teammate. You're their friend. Why were you worried, stupid?'

Sakura looked out into the dark, pacing silently around the branch. If any of the other teams were moving at night, even if the pitch black they'd be a tempting target. Haku was on the other side of the branch, and as Sakura paced near her, she glanced at what the other ninja was doing.

Haku had her canteen out and her haori laid over her lap, and was gently moving her hands in a circle over the garment. As Sakura watched in astonishment, the water from her canteen swirled out, defying gravity, and slipped back and forth over the haori, gradually soaking up the dried blood.

Circle, swish, circle, swish. Haku directed the water like a composer, washing up all the blood and leaving the haori spotless and black once again. She fluttered her fingers, and the miniscule clumps of dried blood in the water fell out as though they were suddenly lead. The water slipped back into the canteen as silently as it emerged, and Haku put the haori back on, tugging it into place.

"That's incredible," Sakura said quietly, and the girl glanced back at her.

"Just a chakra control trick," she said. "I'm sure you could learn it."

"If you say so," Sakura said doubtfully. She paused. "Haku…"

"What?" Haku asked, and Sakura shook her head. Asking was pointless. It was like she'd thought. She was being stupid.

"What's with the clouds?" she asked instead, and the girl cocked her head. "The red clouds. Did you make that design yourself? It's pretty."

Haku laughed. "No, I didn't make it myself. It's the mark of the Akatsuki."

"The Akatsuki?" Sakura asked. Red Dawn: it meant nothing to her.

"Sit, if you'd like," Haku gestured, and Sakura did, putting her back to the darkness Haku was watching and keeping her teammates in her line of sight. "The Akatsuki is the group that rules the Nation of Rain. They overthrew the old government some time ago."

"My sensei told me that," Sakura said, and Haku nodded. "But you're not that old. You couldn't have been part of that Akatsuki."

"No," Haku acknowledged. "But they're willing to accept new members. People who believe in their mission. In that way, wearing an Akatsuki cloak," she chuckled, lifting the cloth off her shoulder slightly, "or a haori, tells the people of Rain that you're devoted."

"Devoted to what?" Sakura asked. This sounded like the Will of Fire, almost. Every village had something different driving them, she thought. The Akatsuki must have been the village of Rain's.

"If you want to know..." Haku smiled, vibrant in the dark. "I'll be happy to tell you."
 
Chapter 15: Conversation
Akatsuki

I think I'd have to start near the beginning, or else I'll sound a little strange.

Amegakure isn't just a village anymore. It's a Nation now: the Nation of Rain. Your sensei told you that? That's good.

Yes, the Daimyo was overthrown. Rain's government and the leadership of Amegakure became one and the same. It is unusual; everyone thought so. You'd never dream of replacing the Daimyo, I imagine.

That's because your Daimyo has served you well. The Daimyo isn't elected; is the Hokage? I'd heard that somewhere. Ah, how interesting. The village must be truly unified, to trust its leadership to democracy like that.

The Daimyo isn't elected but he is still in a way your servant, in the same way anyone who is held at the mercy of others is their servant. I'm sorry, perhaps that's a bit harsh. What I'm trying to say, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire has worked together well with Konohagakure and the rest of his country; he's done his best to keep the people of the country as safe, happy, and wealthy as possible. The village is a big part of that, naturally. Hidden Villages are enormous parts of their country's economies: I'm sure you know that.

The Daimyo of the Land of Rain wasn't like that.

Did you know that during the last three great wars, Rain was a central battlefield in every one? I know, it's surprising, but when you look at a map, it makes sense. It's set directly between Fire and Earth, like most of the minor nations and villages. I'm not sure if it's on purpose or not, but it's no accident that that's the case for all the major nations; they're all separated from their neighbors by buffers like the Land of Rain.

Yes, there's quite a grudge between Stone and the Leaf. I was surprised to see it today. I'd heard about it, but seeing that hatred for myself… it made me sad. Naruto's father did terrible things to them, I'm sure, but it was a war; the goal is to do terrible things to one another, after all. Still… how many lives do you think he ended, to grow that kind of hatred in children who never met him? It's frightening. Naruto doesn't seem like him… he doesn't seem like what I would expect from the son of a Kage. I guess I don't have a reference.

You're right. I guess it is that simple. He's kind. It's an admirable trait. Sasuke seems similar.

Where was I?

Right. The Daimyo of Rain wasn't like yours. He did nothing to protect his people. Maybe you're right, and he just couldn't. Time after time, for decades, Rain was ravaged by armies that had no business with it, only with each other. That was what started the Akatsuki.

Oh, so you know the founders? Yes, Konan, Nagato, and Yahiko, our Kage. They were trained by a shinobi from the Leaf, who gave them the power to achieve peace. He left, and they took over the Village Hidden in the Rain some time later.

But to their surprise, that didn't fix the problem. The previous ruler of Amegakure had been a cruel man, that Hanzo the Salamander. The Akatsuki had assumed that removing him would end the conflicts inside their border, that they would be able to keep Rain safe from Amegakure, but nothing changed. Eventually, they determined it was the fault of the government of Rain. It was weak, and could not keep other ninja from entering its lands and killing its people.

So for the good of Rain, they imprisoned the Daimyo. Killing him would be cruel; he lives a comfortable life, but he no longer has any control over it. It makes some sense, doesn't it? I thought so. I made the same face you are when I heard this story for the first time; it seemed silly to say the country's strife was caused by its government, when the other villages were…

Yes, Konoha included. No. No, I don't think so. It would be silly of me to say something like that. It's the rational decision for a village to do its best to conduct its wars outside of its home country. Doing otherwise makes them look weak, and risks harming fellow citizens of Fire. Konoha isn't to blame for fighting in Rain; the circumstances that brought it there are.

The circumstances? That's a complicated question. I'm too young to answer that in full, unfortunately. I guess I would call it… the world. The system? The Shinobi System, you're right, that's a good name for it. You cut right to the heart of it.

The Shinobi System, then. Have you ever thought about what exactly your job is, Sakura?



Maybe that's a rude question. We can stop if you'd like. I overstepped.

You're sure?

Alright, my apologies.

Helping people is a good answer. Maybe it's what shinobi should be. If that's the kind of shinobi you want to be, you should strive for it with all your strength.

But I think what most shinobi are trained for isn't that noble. Even me, talking about it now… at its core, everything is driven by supply and demand. That's how things have always worked: the people who succeed are the people who provide something that other people need, or think they need.

The thing that shinobi supply is…

Violence, yes. Again, you got right to the heart. You can see I'm struggling: I couldn't have put it that simply. The thing that shinobi supply is violence. Even when we help people, that's almost always how we helped them. By putting violence somewhere necessary.

Your first C-Rank?



That's a good example, yes. You and your team helped those merchants by killing their captor. How frightening. It's no wonder you picked up a sword after that. That was something only a shinobi could have done. No one else would have stood a chance.

Now, how can I say this. The relationship between the shinobi and the Daimyo is two sides of the same coin. Shinobi provide violence, but not all of it, because the Daimyo need to hold onto some of their own to maintain their independence: that's why all of them have armies, militias, and elite shinobi guards. The Daimyo provide stability, but not all of it, because the health of their nation is tied very closely to the prosperity of the hidden villages. In that way, it's a kind of symbiosis. The two sides make each other stronger, and both prosper.

Ha! Exactly. That's why we're always taught to work together. Teamwork makes everything stronger.

But when one side of that relationship isn't holding up its contract, as it were, the whole thing grows rotten. That's what happened in Rain. The partnership broke down and failed to provide the country with any security or stability: the shinobi, and innocent civilians, were taking on all of the violence with none of the promised benefits. They were just being ground down. That's why the Akatsuki removed him. But those circumstances weren't unique. They could easily be repeated.

Well, maybe I'm being cynical, but… the only service shinobi can offer is violence, or the threat of violence. That means any system that is centered around ninja, like our current one, operates entirely on an exchange of violence. It's an economy of violence, even if money and pride are the motivators. But the problem with such a system, the Shinobi System, as you put it, is that no one wants to be the ones receiving violence. They only want to give it to others.

I mentioned earlier that Konoha was 'correct' to fight its wars outside its borders. The same goes for all of the major villages. Fighting in your own country means risking your countrymen, and damaging your village's reputation. Most of the great wars were fought in those minor border countries like Rain. The Land of Rivers, Grass, Tea, Whirlpools… they all became battlegrounds time and time again, just like Rain. No other country has had something like the Akatsuki... but that's probably because it took several truly incredible shinobi in the right place at the right time to make it happen.

This happens because, like we've been saying, violence has to be exported. No, you wouldn't want to find it at the store! It's something that the villages can only give to other countries, or else they'll seem to be failing. I was born in the Land of Water… yes, I'm like Kabuto. I lost my parents when I was young. Water is a larger country, but it was trampled in the Second War and many of its citizens grew to loathe and fear shinobi. Despite that, one saved me and took me away.

His name was Zabuza. Yes, he's in the Land of Rain now as well. He went there looking for… vengeance, maybe. Money, mostly. But he found something else, so we stayed there.

It was a strange relationship. But he saved my life, and taught me how to survive. I'll always be grateful to him, even if… well, I won't bore you with that.

The point is, shinobi travel to other countries, spread violence, and create instability. My, it sounds so horrible when I put it that way. That instability is supposed to be countered by the Daimyo, but in some cases it grows beyond their control. When that happens, people look for other solutions. Some flee the country entirely. Most of the time, the minor villages and countries throw themselves into service to the major powers, hoping for protection. That wasn't something Rain ever did; perhaps Hanzo was too proud for it.

Is that so? I wouldn't be surprised. It seems in his character.

Well, most villages aren't like Rain. The Land of Rivers, for example: they've been Konoha's allies since the Second War. They were kept from being trampled in the Third. That's the power of the Five Villages. Right now, countries like them are relatively safe. But Rain, and perhaps Frost… They're stuck between the Leaf, Stone, and Cloud. All powerful villages, all with deep grudges. If another war ever starts, they'll be the battlegrounds, I'm sure.

No. I hope not. I pray not. I don't ever want to see a war. That's why I joined the Akatsuki at all. I've been babbling. At its heart, all Akatsuki wants is to prevent war. To keep peace.

Thank you. I appreciate that.



What do you mean by a contradiction?

Well, I suppose that's correct. The Daimyo want the villages to be as strong as possible, but not so strong they grow out of control. That would upset the contract between them, if the village could provide all the necessary violence and stability for the country, as Amegakure can.

Oh, without a doubt.

It's a delicate balance. I don't want to sound rude, but… the Land of Fire isn't the most powerful nation in the world because it grows the most food, or produces the most goods. It's because it can export the most violence. Or nowadays, the most threat of violence. Because Konoha is in such a strong position.

I know, but that's what being shinobi is. Your Hokage is the only living ninja marked as "Flee on Sight," you must know that. That definition alone is all you need; Konoha is the mightiest because it is the most frightening. I'm not trying to-

I'm right?

I thought you'd be-

Okay. If you say so. Do you want to…



Why do you think there are only five great villages, Sakura?

It's not just because it's a convenient number. Each of the countries grew with their villages, absorbing more territory as their shinobi grew stronger. The Land of Fire is so large because Konoha has been so strong for so long. The same goes for Lightning, Mist, and Earth. Only Wind has remained mostly the same, and that's probably because of its deserts. No one else is confident enough to live there.

Yes, I'm worried about that Sand team as well. I can't picture them working with others. That boy from Stone mentioned them… I wonder what he meant by 'nabbed.'

I suppose we'll find out tomorrow for sure.

What I'm trying to say is that the five villages, on purpose or not, won't allow anyone to rise to challenge them. I don't mean that in a menacing way. I'm just saying that they have a monopoly on their violence, and there's only so much to go around.

There have been other villages like Rain, in the past. Not the Akatsuki, I mean. Minor villages that grew strong enough to gain acknowledgement from the others. We're growing every year; I'm sure we've been mentioned.

Well, I guess that's gratifying in a way. But it's also what I'm talking about. The last was Uzoshiogakure, the Village Hidden in the Whirlpools. It was ruled by the Uzumaki, but they grew too strong for their neighbor's liking. Before they were destroyed, they were between Water and Lightning; the two villages allied to decimate them. That was the end of the Second Ninja War.

Konoha was their ally, but there was nothing they could do, fighting Stone and Sand at the same time. Yes, it must have been terrible. There weren't many surviving Uzumaki, but they fled across the world, many of them to Konoha. Perhaps you've met some of them.

No? That's surprising. Well, maybe now that you know of them you'll notice them.



I don't think things can continue. I've talked about this with people before, but you… you've made me think about it more, I guess.

The whole system, it's evil. It exploits and destroys people. There has to be a better way, right?

Right now, I… maybe it's because it's so dark. This forest really is incredible. I've never seen anything like it. Trees like these.

...

I feel like we're moving steadily towards something horrible.

Each war has been more terrible than the last. Shinobi are only growing stronger and more numerous. Any system like this naturally creates tension. People and nations grind together, competing constantly.

Maybe that's what the Daimyo want. For us all to come together in one last great clash and destroy each other. To reset the board to when they didn't have to worry about balancing the villages and their countries, to keep shinobi in the thrall of unworthy people forever...

You're right, that's paranoid. I shouldn't say it like that. It's not that they're consciously creating the situation. It's just… how it is. Like gravity. Like any competitive economy. The violence just grows and grows.

I'm sorry. I'm tired. I didn't mean to be so melodramatic.

What am I devoted to? I never did give a straight answer, did I.

To peace, I guess. I said that at least. To creating a world where no one will desire war. I just want people to be safe. To not feel like they have to fight and kill to get what they want. Maybe that's naive, but I think so long as I hold to that goal…

We'll be able to accomplish something. Exactly. Better to try than to concede. That's what Zabuza always told me. That you only lose when you give up. When he was training me he taught me that shinobi were tools, but Rain showed me that was a lie. A lie I think he told himself, to keep himself… not happy, but sane. Shinobi are people that sometimes make tools of themselves. That's what I try to keep in my heart.

I refuse to be a tool.



Thanks for talking with me. I haven't…

It's nice, sometimes. You're smart, Sakura. Maybe you could look at all this and come up with a better answer than me. I'm just going to keep the people precious to me safe, and follow the Amekage wherever they lead me. That's all I think I can do.



We should get the next shift, yeah. Naruto and Kabuto, I think. Let's give Suigetsu and Sasuke more time to rest: they took both those Stone ninja down, after all.

Good idea.

My secret?

You really want to know?

Oh, I'm a boy.



...

Goodnight.
 
I mean, meeting one would be as simple as asking "Hey Naruto, can I meet your mom?", wouldn't it? I'm kind of surprised Sakura hasn't seen Kushina around town.

She probably has met her, just doesn't know her surname. Now that she knows the Uzumakis are a thing, she should have an easier time looking for them, and knowing sakura, she is likely to research the heck out of it now that someone prompted her to.
 
Awesome chapter! I liked how you implied Sakura was asking questions, but kept the somber mood by having Haku's words stand alone. You didn't even use quotation marks, which was nice. Leaving the "..." sections near the end where Sakura learned that Haku is male was pretty great. Looking forward to more of this story.
 
That's an offensive technique, so it's not much use to me. I don't like fighting."
I know Kabuto is basically the biggest liar in all of Naruto, but I really hope he's telling the truth here. Kabuto is one of the worst off characters in the original timeline, and it would be nice for him to have a better life. I honestly think that his best chance for happiness is as an moderately above average ninja with a focus in healing, going home to his family at the end of the day.
 
Chapter 16: The Tower
What Comes First

When they set out at dawn, Sakura's head was buzzing with half-remembered words and hardly formed ideas. Her conversation with Haku the night before hadn't been long, maybe twenty minutes at the very most, but she'd never experienced something like it.

The boy (how was he a boy, it wasn't fair) was probably a little crazy, she thought. Everyone in Rain might have been, if they were led by people who believed the kind of things Haku did. Nevertheless, for the first time in her life Sakura had stepped back. Not just from herself, which had happened several times now, but from her team, from being a ninja, from living in Konoha, from everything that her life had been built on, and looked over it with new eyes.

Haku might have been a little crazy, but she couldn't tell him anything he'd said was wrong. He might have been lying, but everything he'd said had sounded correct, hit a chord of truth on a deep level inside her. It had reached down and taken her dissatisfaction, her uncertainty, and her fear and given a shape and a name to all of it. The Shinobi System. You live in a world ruled by an economy of violence, Sakura. Why wouldn't you be afraid?

"You alright?" Naruto asked her, and Sakura blinked and shook her head, trying to get her thoughts straight. She looked over at her teammate, who was watching her with a friendly grin as usual. Did Naruto think about the kind of things Haku had talked about, smaller villages being crushed by the tension between the larger ones, how many people his father had killed to bring Konoha peace and safety, even though he was the closest one to it of any of them? Sakura doubted it; if he did, could he possibly smile like that?

"I'm fine, Naruto." She smiled at him. It had felt like she was being carried away in a flurry of exhaustion for a moment, but Naruto had grounded her. She'd barely slept. The forest was loud and dark, and her mind louder and darker. "Thanks for asking."

"'Course," Naruto said, looking back. He and Sakura were at the front of the group: the team from Rain and Sasuke were following behind them. They'd been moving through the forest for some time now, silently rushing from tree to tree in a blur of green and grey, and the sun was finally making its way into the sky. "So… Haku's really a boy, huh?"

"I know," Sakura acknowledged. "I couldn't believe it either when he told me."

"I definitely didn't see that coming," Naruto laughed. "I mean, he's so… the way he dresses..." He flushed and struggled for the words as Sakura watched, trying not to laugh at her teammate's embarrassment. "Well, you know."

"Yeah," Sakura said, looking back at Haku. The ninja from Rain caught her eye and nodded, and she wondered what he was thinking. The same things as her? No, probably not. What Haku had told her was just normal for him. He wouldn't think so much about it, the same way Sakura had never thought about why Konoha was so much stronger than the other villages. "He's a little strange."

They had to be getting close to the center of the forest now. Sakura was glad they'd stopped for the night, even if she had barely been able to sleep. The training ground was quiet now, and the morning sun was bright and warm even through the thick canopy. It made her feel more confident.

"I see it," Sasuke said from somewhere behind them. Sakura strained to peer through the canopy, and realized her teammate was right. It was almost hidden behind all the trees and leaves, but less than half a mile away, the tower was coming into sight. It was enormous and dull red, like a spike stuck into the middle of the forest.

"We have to be extra careful here," Kabuto said, drawing up alongside Sakura and Naruto. "If I was on a team that didn't have a scroll, I'd be waiting at the tower for teams that did. This will probably be the trickiest part."

He was right, Sakura thought as they drew closer to the tower. If there were any teams waiting for them here, they'd be the most desperate. The tower grew larger and larger, and Sakura steeled herself, her hand resting on her sword.

But nothing happened.

No attack came.

There was a clearing around the tower, about a hundred meters of carefully maintained grass and a moat, and both teams reached it without incident, jumping into the high branches around it and looking around suspiciously, waiting for an ambush, an angry yell, something.

There wasn't a sound. The clearing was empty, and there was no one to greet Team Seven or their allies.

It still felt like they were being watched.

"I don't get it," Naruto said. "We can't be the only ones who made it."

"Maybe," Suigetsu said, looking around. "But I sure as hell don't see anyone. If someone's waiting to ambush us, they're being super sneaky about it."

"I don't see anyone either," Sasuke confirmed, his red eyes whirling and scanning the whole clearing. He was crouched low on his branch, one hand touched down to the tree. He was obviously ready to leap into action at the slightest sign of movement.

How could that be possible? Sakura's hand tightened around her sword. They couldn't be the first ones arriving. Where were the other teams?

"We just have to enter the tower," Haku said calmly, pointing to a set of double doors set in the building, the closest entrance to them. "Whether we're attacked or not won't matter, so long as we make it inside."

"You're right." Sakura surprised herself by stepping forward, unsheathing her sword. "Let's just go. Right now. If we're being watched, we shouldn't give them any more time."

"Good idea," Sasuke said, standing up. "I'll lead."

He leapt off the tree and sped towards the tower, tearing a path through the grass, and Sakura and Naruto followed a heartbeat later. The team from Rain was right behind them, all six of them forming a blinding fast spear thrown directly at the center of the tower.

Sakura held her sword low at her side as they ran, expecting another attack at any moment, maybe even from the Stone team once more. But again, nothing happened. They crossed the final hundred meters to the tower in less than four seconds, the short time stretched out to something grotesque by the tension rippling through Sakura's body. Sasuke reached the door, the first of them, and tore it open; the five of them flung themselves past it, inside the tower.

Sakura skidded to a stop and turned, waiting for Sasuke to follow. The door was still open. Sasuke was standing there, half-visible.

But he wasn't moving.

"Sasuke!" Naruto hissed, scrambling to his feet. "Close the door!"

Her teammate was staring at something, stock still. Sakura looked past him, her heart loud in her ears, and saw what had pinned him in place.

There was a man watching them from the branches they'd leapt from. Tall, with dark hair. His eyes were red.

He gave them a casual wave, and Sasuke flinched.

"He was following." Sasuke's voice was low and dark; his hand curled into a fist. "I was right."

"Sasuke." Sakura heard her voice tremble, and she hated the sound of it. "Please-"

"Close the door," Naruto demanded. He stomped forward, seizing Sasuke's shoulders and glaring up at their pursuer. "Right now."

He spun his teammate back, and Sasuke slammed the door shut behind him, his whole body shaking in rage.

"What-?" Haku started to ask, before Sasuke stormed past him.

The Uchiha was gritting his teeth. "Let's go."

"Who was that?" Kabuto asked. "There was a man out there."

"It's-!" Sasuke snapped, before taking a deep breath. He closed his eyes, fists unclenching. "It's nothing."

"It's another ninja," Haku said. "It can't be nothing."

Sasuke could be difficult to read, but Sakura could tell he was about to say something stupid. Naruto started to say something, but she was quicker than him.

"He was following us," she cut in, stepping forward and meeting Sasuke's glance. He pursed his lips and nodded, the motion so small only someone who was looking for it could have seen it. "We weren't sure of it until just now, but we suspected. He was the one who broke Sasuke's arm."

"He had the same kind of eyes," Suigetsu said, a little subdued. At least, the most subdued Sakura had heard him. "Another Uchiha?"

"Yeah," Sasuke said brusquely. "It's my business." He shook his head. "Let's just finish this stupid test."

"He's not going to come after us?" Haku asked. "He followed us all this way; he'll just wait outside?"

"Who knows." How could Sasuke possibly be feeling, Sakura wondered, with his brother just outside? Sakura couldn't wrap her head around it, but it was obvious that her teammates were both paralyzed. Itachi could trivially kill them all, that much was evident from their first encounter, but he'd been content to follow them. If they turned and attacked, they'd just get beaten again. They were totally at his mercy.

"Naruto," she murmured, drawing closer to him. "We need to find someone. We need to tell someone. There must be some proctors here."

Naruto hummed in agreement, turning around and surveying the room the door had led to. It was a long hall, with balconies running high up alongside either wall. At the end of the hall, there were sentences emblazoned on the walls in huge bright font.

"Huh," Naruto said, looking up at the kanji. "'If you lack Heaven, seek wisdom and prepare yourself. If you lack Earth, seek strength and better yourself.'" He scratched his chin. "'These words will guide a person's extremes.'"

"Those are the words of the Third Hokage." All of them, Leaf and Rain alike, spun towards the sudden voice in surprise. There was a ninja up on the balcony to their left: she'd appeared silently and from nowhere.

Sakura blinked. The woman had brown eyes and purple hair, and was wearing a thick brown coat, with a scarf wrapped around her neck. It wasn't that cold outside; why was she that bundled up? The shinobi leapt down off the balcony, landing without a sound before them.

"He passed them along to us, so we could-" she started to say, before Sasuke cut her off.

"Itachi Uchiha is outside," he said, and the woman froze.

"What?" she asked, her voice sudden and sharp, and Sasuke nodded.

"He attacked me at the beginning of the exam, and followed us through the forest," he said. "He watched us enter the tower. He hasn't come after us yet."

The woman cursed, so viciously that Sakura almost flinched, and turned her back on them, disappearing deeper into the tower. Both teams glanced at each other, not sure what to say next.

"Does that mean we pass?" Suigetsu asked, and Naruto shrugged.

"Probably," he said, sitting down with his legs crossed under him. "I hope so. Let's just wait. I don't wanna get disqualified on accident."

That was a pretty good idea, Sakura thought, and she sat down next to Naruto to show her agreement. She wasn't tired anymore; now, it was like her whole body was an electrical current.

They'd made it to the tower. Whether it was Sasuke's brother, the other teams, or something else entirely, they had to be ready for whatever came next.

###

Team Seven and the team from Rain waited for twenty minutes before someone found them. It wasn't a proctor.

"Sakura!" Sakura's head jerked up at the voice, and she found Tenten beaming at her down from the same balcony the proctor had watched them from. "You guys passed!"

"Tenten?" Sakura pulled herself to her feet; Sasuke was chatting with Suigetsu and Kabuto, and Naruto was playing some kind of game with Haku that involved holding his hands out and trying not to get them slapped. So far, he'd lost every time, but that just made him more determined. They all watched her get up. The Rain ninja looked at Tenten with some interest, and she looked back at them, obviously confused.

"Rain?" she asked. "Huh."

"Where's everyone else?" Sakura asked, and Tenten leaned against the railing, smiling down at her.

"Neji and Lee are sparring: I got bored and came to see if anyone else had made it," she said, cocking her head. "Why're they here too?" she asked, motioning at the Rain shinobi.

"We decided to team up," Haku said, and Tenten's eyebrow shot up in surprise.

"Team up?" she said, and Sakura nodded, a little confused.

"Of course," she said. "That's what the examiner said, right? That you couldn't present two scrolls by themselves. You had to work with another team to present them both at once."

Tenten blinked. "Huh," she said again. Sakura could tell she couldn't decide whether to be amused or impressed. "We didn't think of that."

"Whadya mean?" Naruto asked, before yelping as Haku slapped his hands again. Haku giggled, sounding just as feminine as he looked. "How'd you pass then?"

"We presented three," Tenten said, and Sasuke grunted. He was still moody; understandably so, Sakura thought. She was impressed he was even talking to anyone, let alone the Rain ninja.

"They took that?" he asked, and Tenten laughed.

"Yeah," she said. "Of course they did. That's what Choza said, right?"

Sakura felt her stomach sink at her friend's words. She looked around at her team and her new friends.

She'd misinterpreted the rules, and so had the team from Rain. Sakura had assumed everyone in the staging area had been looking at one another in search of allies, but she saw now that she'd been projecting. They'd been sizing up the competition. Only Haku and his teammates had come to the same conclusion as her. Would they even still pass?

"So, you took three?" Kabuto asked, and Tenten nodded. "From other villages, I assume. Who else made it?"

Tenten's face grew a little more serious, and she jumped down off the balcony, landing in front of Sakura.

"Only one other," she said, and Sakura jerked back in surprise. She heard Sasuke mutter something under his breath.

"Which one?" Haku asked, and Tenten regarded him cautiously. Haku wasn't her friend, Sakura realized. Haku wasn't even Sakura's friend to her: Tenten didn't know about the time they'd spent together. To Tenten, and probably every other ninja in Konoha, Haku was just a suspicious foriegn ninja from an upstart village with delusions of grandeur.

No wonder Tenten was looking at him like that. Wouldn't Sakura have given him the same kind of look, if she were in Tenten's place?

"The team from Sand," she said, and at Sakura's side, Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Gaara of the Desert, and his two flunkies. They arrived with five scrolls." Tenten's face twitched, almost pulling into a sneer before she controlled herself, letting out a frustrated sigh. "They hunted down all the other Leaf teams, and everyone else who got in their way."

"Shit." Naruto started pacing. "Shit. Was everyone okay?"

"I dunno," Tenten said, looking and sounding as grim as Sakura had ever seen her. "But I'm glad you guys are safe." She stepped forward and clapped her hand down on Sakura's shoulder. "You get a chance to use that sword?" she asked with a grin, and Sakura nodded.

"We got attacked by a team from Stone," she said. "They were after Naruto." She shook her head. "Is that why there was no else at the tower? Everyone else has been disqualified?"

"Pretty much," Tenten confirmed. "We got here first, and then the Sand team showed up near the end of the day." She glanced at Naruto. "They seemed really confident you'd show up."

"That freak's got it out for me," Naruto grumbled. "We were keeping a low profile: he probably figured I'd pass, and that he could come after me in the next test."

"Makes sense," Tenten agreed. "Well, you'll just have to disappoint him." She frowned. "They're still in the building, but they're keeping to themselves for now. I'd stay out of their way."

"Sounds good to me," Naruto said, a little subdued. Sakura didn't know what to say. She wanted to comfort him, but what could she say? She'd seen the glint of madness in Gaara's eyes as he'd told Naruto they were both sons of Yondaime, that that meant he was destined to kill her teammate. In the face of that reality, what could her words do?

"Don't worry about it," Sasuke said, saying what Sakura couldn't. "You can take that freak."

"He took out at least five other teams," Naruto pointed out. "All of our classmates, and probably a ton of other people if no other teams made it to the tower. He's gotta be something crazy, to manage that."

"Or maybe it was his teammates," Sakura pointed out, and Naruto marginally relaxed. "Sasuke's right: you shouldn't worry about that right now."

"Yeah," Naruto said, still not sounding entirely sure. "I guess."

They stayed like that for a moment, pondering the surreality of the situation.

"Is there anyone else in the tower?" Sasuke eventually asked, and Tenten shook her head.

"Nah," she said, turning and starting to walk away. She looked over her shoulder expectantly, and both Team Seven and the team from Rain started following. "There were a couple proctors, but they all left about twenty minutes ago."

"No doubt thanks to your spooky friend," Suigetsu laughed, and Tenten looked back curiously as she led them through a maze of halls and stairs.

"Friend?" she asked, and Sasuke closed his eyes.

"A rogue ninja," he said, and Tenten's face just grew more curious. "He attacked me, and followed us through the forest."

"A rogue ninja?" Tenten asked, sounding a little excited. "Why'd he follow you guys?" Her gaze shifted to Naruto. That was the obvious reason.

"It doesn't matter," Sasuke said, and Tenten gave him a dubious look.

"Well… I guess that explains where everyone went," she said, turning a final corner and opening a double-door. As she stepped through, there was a loud thwack. Sakura peered past her friend: the room was a small dojo, and Rock Lee was laid out on the ground, rolling back and forth and clutching at his face.

"Oh, Tenten." Neji looked up, shaking his hand out. Lee stopped rolling and peered up at them between two fingers, before springing to his feet.

"Ah!" he cried, his nose swollen and one of his eyes black. Neither Neji or Lee were ever ones to hold back, Sakura mused, even in a spar. Neji had several nasty bruises himself, mostly on his arms: punching Lee was a painful proposition, even for the genius Hyuuga. "Naruto! Sasuke! Sakura!" He glanced past them, to the Rain ninja behind them, and took them in stride. "Shinobi of Rain! You made it!"

"Hey Lee." Naruto grinned, stepping around Sakura. She glanced at him; his moodiness had vanished. Even if it was possible they hadn't passed the test, they were safe now. "Looks like you're having fun."

"I lost again!" Lee declared. "But I'm getting closer!"

"Course you are," Naruto said. He gave Neji a little wave, and the Hyuuga returned it with a nod. "You guys having fun?"

"A little," Neji said, his eyes narrowing. "Though the quality of the rest of the participants was disappointing. It was not difficult to secure our scrolls."

"Yeah, we heard about that," Naruto said. "So you really grabbed three, huh?"

"Of course," Neji said. "What other-?" He titled his head, blank eyes darting from Naruto, to Sasuke, to Sakura, and then to Haku, standing at her side. "Ah. That's clever. Do you think it will work?"

"We believed it was the intended solution," Haku said, stepping forward. He extended his hand, and Neji blinked. "I'm Haku, of the Rain."

Neji glanced down at Haku's hand, and then turned towards Sakura, quirking an eyebrow. After a moment, Haku got the message. He slowly withdrew his hand. He didn't look embarrassed, but Sakura was feeling enough for both of them.

'You allied with foriegn shinobi?' Neji's eyes were saying. Tenten had shrugged it off, and Lee had barely noticed, but their teammate wasn't the same way. Maybe because he was a Hyuuga, or maybe because he was Neji, competitive, powerful, and uncompromising. Whatever the reason, Neji was looking at her, the one who'd been standing most comfortably with Haku, and his blank eyes were full of something between judgement and amusement.

"Interesting," Neji said. "Well, I hope it works out for you. It would be dull for the only other team to pass to be from Sand."

"Are they around?" Naruto asked. "You know…" He tapped his temple, and Neji nodded and activated his Byakugan.

"They're here," he confirmed. "But they're keeping to themselves."

Naruto sighed. "That's what Tenten said," he said, and the girl grinned at him. "I guess…"

"You're frightened?" Lee asked, and Naruto jerked, looking at him. Sakura had wandered over to the corner of the training room, and she sat down, watching her teammate. "Why?"

"I'm not-!" Naruto started to declare, before deflating. "Yeah, I'm scared." He frowned. "Right before the second test started, he told me it was his destiny to kill me, or something. 'Cause both our dad were Kage. He really believed it too. It was creepy."

"Extremely," Sasuke confirmed.

"Also interesting," Neji said with a blank smile, and Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Perhaps he'd be a good opponent for me then."

"Hah," Naruto said, not nearly as enthusiastic as he should have been. "Yeah, that'd be nice. Maybe you could kick his ass like you have ours. That'd be great."

"If the opportunity arises," Neji said. "I'll make it happen. Without a doubt."

"Neji, Gai-Sensei would be proud!" Lee declared, and Neji rolled his eyes at him. "Defending an ally, and seeking out a powerful foe! That's the core of being a shinobi!"

"I dunno about that," Tenten said. "Hasn't the Hokage always said that being a shinobi is about sacrifice?"

"What a shinobi is isn't something everyone agrees on," Kabuto spoke up from the corner, and the room turned to look at him. "It's not a universal concept. Sacrifice, money, justice, peace… Everyone has their own reason." He smiled at Lee, who grinned back at the older boy. "But your sensei's certainly sounds like a good one."

"Of course!" Lee declared. "He's the strongest in the Leaf!"

Naruto laughed. "Not stronger than my dad." He stretched as Lee pouted, cracking something in his elbow. "Is there anything to eat around here or something? I'm starving."

"There's a dining hall downstairs," Neji said, slipping his shoes on. Both he and Lee had been barefoot during their spar. "Come. I could eat as well."

###

The Rain team stuck by their side throughout breakfast, and afterwards as well. The reason was simple; neither of them wanted to be separated from the other's scroll, and risk failing. They were good company as well, but after the way Neji had looked at her, Sakura tried not to think about that as much.

Two hours after they'd arrived at the tower, the proctor that had greeted them returned. She stumbled into the room, looking irritated, and tugged down her scarf to scowl at them.

"What happened?" Sasuke shot to his feet, and the woman rolled her eyes.

"Nothing," she said, walking over to them and putting her hands on her hips as she looked back and forth between the two teams. "Just a wild goose chase."

"He was there," Sakura insisted, and the woman nodded.

"He was there," she agreed. "All the sensors say so, though no one knows how he got in in the first place." She sighed. "Forget about that for now. So, what, you guys looking to pass?"

Sasuke and Suigetsu glanced at each other, and both nodded. At the same time, they reached into their pouches and removed their respective scrolls: Heaven and Earth.

"Huh," the proctor said, looking back and forth between the scrolls and the teams. "That's clever."

"So, do we pass?" Naruto asked with a grin, and the woman grinned back at him.

"Yeah, you pass," she said, and Naruto cheered. He gave Sasuke a high-five, who received it lacksadaiscaly, and turned and hugged Sakura, squeezing her and almost picking her up off the ground. She yelped in surprise, and he yelped as well, practically dropping her.

"Sorry!" he said as the proctor and the team from Rain laughed. His face was as red as a tomato "Sorry!"

"It's okay," Sakura said, catching her breath. She hadn't expected that, but it hadn't been bad. Just surprising. "I didn't think you'd get that excited, Naruto."

He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah… I guess when I heard about the other teams, I wasn't sure if we'd pass. I was feeling really stupid." He turned back to the proctor. "But we did it!"

"Sure did," the woman said, sounding both tired and bored. "Toss me the scrolls, would you?"

Sasuke and Suigetsu obliged, and the proctor snatched both out of the air, tucking them behind her back.

"Okay, sit tight," she said. "There was gonna be a third test, but with only four teams passing, we're probably gonna have to skip it. Someone will be along for you guys." She left the room, and both teams settled back down, satisfied.

"We made a good choice," Suigetsu said with a smirk. "You guys did too."

"So there won't be a third test?" Naruto asked, and Sasuke nodded thoughtfully. "Does that mean we just win? We're chunin?"

"It's unlikely," Haku said with a soft smile. "The chunin exam is an opportunity for the villages to show off their strength to the countries of the world. There will probably be-"

"Another test, yes." All of them spun in alarm at the voice, and Sakura felt her stomach drop.

Naruto's father, the Fourth Hokage, was sitting next to his son, legs crossed beneath him, his long white coat flowing out behind him. He'd appeared from nowhere. The Yondaime had a serious look on his face, but he was calm and still. Naruto jerked away in surprise, but he was smiling; maybe he was used to his father suddenly showing up.

"Is that…?" Kabuto asked, and Haku bowed.

"Lord Hokage," he said, and his teammates followed suit, even Suigetsu. "You honor us with your presence." So polite, like he always was. But wasn't that you had to be, Sakura thought, in the presence of a man like Naruto's father?

"Haku of the Akatsuki," the Yondaime said with a coy smile, and Haku flinched. The Hokage knew his name? Sakura realized it wasn't that shocking after a moment of thought: they'd been in the tower for some time, and all the applicants were registered by the village. But it was still a surprise to hear the boy's name come from the Hokage's mouth. "It seems I may have to thank you and your team." He glanced at Naruto. "You helped my son where others could not."

"What happened to the others?" Naruto asked, and glanced at Sasuke. "And-!"

"One moment," the Hokage said, standing up. He seemed to tower over them, even though the difference in height was not that extreme; he just had an enormous and commanding presence. "Like I said, I am grateful for you and your team," he said, watching Haku with sharp blue eyes. Sakura couldn't read him at all. "But I have to discuss private business with my shinobi."

"Of course," Haku said, bowing again. "We'll leave you the room." He turned to leave, looking over his shoulder with a smile. "See you." He directed the comment at all of them, but he was looking at Sakura as he said it, and she felt something burn between them.

Sasuke was looking at her funny, and she shook off the feeling. The rest of the Rain team said their goodbyes and left the room, Kabuto bringing up the rear and gently closing the door.

The Hokage waited for a moment, watching the door and crossing his arms, before turning to them.

"You had an eventful day," he said, and Naruto laughed. "Obito was quite angry with me."

"Sensei was angry, Lord Hokage?" Sakura asked, and the man laughed.

"Minato is fine, Sakura," he said, and Sakura tried to wrap her head around the fact that the Hokage had just told her to stick to his first name. "And yeah. I told him this was going to be a safe exam." He frowned. "That turned out to be a lie."

"Where's Itachi?" Sasuke asked, and the Hokage blew out a breath.

"Gone," he said, and Sasuke flinched. "There's traces of his chakra, but no one was able to track him down, not even the sensor corp. Not even Kushina. We don't think he's still in the village, but it's possible." He held his hand up as Sasuke's questioning look. "Your family is safe. He didn't even approach the compound. We can't figure out why he was here."

"He told us," Naruto said, and his father glanced at him. "He said he was 'checking up' on Sasuke.

"Hmm." The Hokage looked doubtful, the same way Sakura felt. After what Itachi had done, there was no way he would just 'check up' on his brother. He must have had another motive. "Well regardless, the search is still out for him. Obito is leading it. If anything happens, he'll tell you."

Team Seven mulled that over, and the Hokage smiled. "I came here for one other reason," he said, and Naruto perked up. "I'm very impressed with all of you."

"Impressed, Lord Hokage?" Sakura asked, and Minato grinned.

"For teaming up with the Rain team," he said. "Not only did you guys figure out an unconventional way to pass my test… I was hoping something like that would happen."

"You were hoping for that?" Naruto asked, and the Hokage nodded.

"The Chunin Exam is a time for the villages to come together and compete off the battlefield," he said. "But it's always also been a good time to forge alliances, like the one we have with Sand. You three managed to look past that team's village and made allies of them; to you, they were still fellow shinobi." His smile faded a little. "That's exactly the kind of thinking we're going to need in the future."

"If Sand's our ally," Sasuke asked quietly, "why did their team hunt down all the other Leaf ninja?"

This time, the Hokage's smile vanished completely. "None of your friends were killed or crippled," he said with a distasteful look. "Despite Gaara's… proclivities, his father has him under control. The Kazekage came with him, to prevent anything too serious from happening."

"It was Gaara then? Not his teammates? Everyone's okay then?" Naruto asked, and his father shook his head.

"No," he said shortly, and for a second Sakura saw in the Hokage the same enormous anger that she sometimes felt in herself: the anger that had made her swallow the bells, try to crush Hidan's heart, the anger she had felt towards the entire world as she'd try to fall asleep on a wide branch in the dark. In her, it had driven her forward; in the Hokage, someone who could command a whole hidden village, it was something entirely more dangerous. "A team from Stone is dead. Gaara killed them all. But all of your comrades will recover; he did not disobey his father there, at least."

Dead? A team from Stone was dead? Sakura felt a cold sweat on her hands, her body growing clammy. Had there been more than one team from Stone? Or had those two girls and that boy… had they died, before leaving the forest? Had Sakura and her friends been one of the last people to see them live?

Had Gaara killed that scared boy who'd tried to keep his teammates from attacking the Hokage's son? Even though he'd just been trying to leave, had Gaara killed him? Sakura blinked, feeling her heart pounding.

"Well… I'm glad everyone'll be okay," Naruto said, picking up on his father's feelings; he looked a little surprised at the Yondaime's harsh tone. He shuffled his feet. "What are we doing next, then?"

"We'll be skipping straight to the final. It will be held in a month," the Hokage said. "There aren't enough teams to merit the third test, and you've all more than proved yourself regardless."

"What's the final going to be?" Naruto asked, and his father laughed.

"Now that would be giving you an unfair advantage," he said, and Naruto stuck his tongue out. "I just wanted to tell you guys I was impressed by your decision. I'm not gonna give you more than that."

"Thank you, Minato," Sasuke said quietly, and the Hokage gave him a nod. "If you see him before we do… tell Obito-sensei to be careful, please. Itachi's only gotten stronger. We couldn't even come close to touching him."

"Will do," the Hokage said, making the same motion that Sakura had seen their sensei do several times: bumping two pointed fingers off his hitai-ate in a modified salute. Was that where their sensei had picked it up in the first place? How surreal. "Good luck."

He vanished without sound or motion, and Team Seven was suddenly alone again. Less than five seconds later, before they could adjust to the quiet, the proctor that had greeted them stuck her head back into the room.

"All done?" she asked, and Sakura nodded. "Great; we're meeting in the central tournament room. Get on down there."

Team Seven dutifully followed the woman, Sakura entranced by her bouncing scarf. The woman glanced back at her as they descended yet another staircase, twisting towards the center of the tower.

"Hey, you're Kizashi's daughter, aren't you?" she asked, and Sakura tilted her head at the question. "Sakura Haruno."

"That's me," she said, and the woman grinned.

"I thought so; you've got your dad's hair," she said, and Sakura frowned.

"How do you know my father?" she asked, and the woman shrugged. Once again, both of Sakura's parents had been out of the village when the Chunin Exam started, but they'd promised they'd stay for the rest if Sakura passed the next couple tests. Even with the money she'd gotten from Hidan's bounty, they still kept taking missions.

It was thanks to that that Sakura had realized that at heart, both her parents were addicted to work. They took missions constantly, not because they needed the money, but because they preferred being on a mission over anything else.

'Even spending time with me.'

"He's one of my subordinates," the woman wearing several layers said as they reached the bottom of the stairs. "I'm Anko Mitarashi; your dad's ended up under my command a few times."

Oh! Sakura said the exclamation out loud as well, and Anko laughed. "You're Tokubetsu Anko?"

"The one and only," the woman said. "Your dad wouldn't stop talking about you the last couple months, y'know. He was ecstatic that you picked up a sword; he's got a fascination with them, that's for sure."

Her father always had loved his scissor-sword, Sakura thought. It was of his own design, even. But he hadn't expressed that same enthusiasm to her: he'd helped her train, and shown a bit of glee as she'd learned more advanced techniques and grown more confident with the blade, but Sakura wouldn't have called him 'ecstatic.'

"That's nice to hear," she said with a smile, trying not to let what she was thinking show through it. "I hope he's been a good subordinate."

"Always reliable," Anko said with a laugh. "If a little hotheaded." They reached the bottom of the tower and came to a set of huge double doors: the woman pushed through them without hesitation. All of the other remaining teams were inside the huge room behind the doors: Tenten's, Haku's, and Gaara's, all standing in lines of three, dutifully waiting. Anko pointed to a spot in the middle, to Tenten's right and the Sand team's left.

"Go wait there," she said. "It should only be a second."

Naruto took the lead, and Sakura fell in behind him, with Sasuke behind her. They trooped up besides Tenten's team, and Lee gave Naruto an enthusiastic wave. Tenten gave Sakura a smile, which she distractedly returned.

The team from Sand was about three meters to their right. The boy with the wrapped object on his back and the girl with the fan were just looking straight ahead, quiet and still as rocks. But Gaara of the Desert was looking left, staring at the front of their line. His eyes were completely fixed on Naruto, unblinking.

Naruto resisted the urge to look, but after a second he gave in, glancing back at Sakura and Sasuke and then to the right, at Gaara. Their eyes locked. Sakura felt something pass between them, as sure and solid as a gust of wind or a crackling flame.

After a moment, Gaara grinned. Naruto's head snapped back to the front of the room, but Gaara still refused to look away.

Sakura suppressed a shiver. Something was wrong with the boy from Sand. It was that simple. He was inhuman. She felt horrible to think about it, but she was glad he was focused on Naruto, and not her. Her teammate could handle it; he was strong, and braver than he thought. If Gaara went after him, Naruto could just blow him up. Sakura was sure of that, after what he'd done to the Stone team.

The team Gaara had killed...

"Good morning." Sakura's attention was drawn back to the front of the room. There were suddenly several shinobi there, including Anko. The man speaking was familiar to her: he was the man with spiky black hair and two scars that had been in the meeting Naruto had busted into to show off the Rasengan. "I am Shikaku Nara." He grinned humorlessly. "I was going to be the proctor of the Third Test, before you all proved too efficient for your own good." His eyes flickered over to Gaara. "Now, I will be the referee of the Chunin Exam Finals."

A Nara. Shikamaru's father, Sakura wondered? All the tests so far had been administered by shinobi from the Ino-Shika-Cho formation, like the one Ino had ended up in. All those clans were pretty prestigious: the Hokage really had been trying to keep things under control, if he'd been putting ninja like that in charge of tests.

Shikaku continued speaking, all the other shinobi motionless and silent at his side. There were about a dozen of them, a wall of flak jackets and grim faces. Were they here for them, Sakura thought, or in case Itachi Uchiha came back? She recognized some of them from the first test, including a Hyuuga. His Byakugan was active, pushing veins out of his temple.

"The Final will be held one month from now," Shikaku said. "There, you will be given your final chance to prove yourself worthy of being chunin. However, unlike the previous tests, you will not be working directly with your team." That made sense; all of the other stages had been testing their teamwork, information gathering, and survival skills. "It will be a tournament composed of duels: one on one. There will not be a bracket: you will only have a single fight, so you can put everything into it." Being a shinobi was about violence, first and foremost, Sakura thought. It made perfect sense for the final test to be a singular test of that skill.

Shikaku gestured behind him, to the massive television screen taking up most of the wall opposite the room's entrance. "The matches will be decided at random," he said, and Sakura felt something cold run down her spine, raising the hairs on the back of her neck. "They have not been pre-arranged; everything is thanks to a random number generator." He held up a remote, and pressed a button: the screen came to life and scrambled, names and numbers flying across it in complete chaos. "We will now determine the matches."

He pressed another button on the remote, and the screen flickered, names and numbers evaporating rapidly until only two remained. It was a slick presentation, Sakura had to admit, but in the back of her head she was wondering if the matches would truly be random. They only had Shikaku's guarantee, and sometimes, it would make more sense for the village to ensure that the 'right' people were matched up with one another. The same way the villages fought their wars in minor countries...

However, the very first names to pop up on the screen and remain there, faintly blinking black against a white background, made Sakura stop thinking that was the case immediately.

NARUTO NAMIKAZE - - - SASUKE UCHIHA

Naruto blinked, looking back to Sakura and past her in surprise. Sakura felt rooted to the floor. Her teammates had to fight each other? Only one of them could become chunin? She didn't even know what to think or feel. Wasn't that simply too cruel?

"Interesting," Shikaku muttered. He pointed to Sakura's team, and then to the side of the room. "You two, out of line."

Naruto and Sasuke complied, leaving her alone. They both seemed just as stunned as her. "Good luck," Naruto muttered, clapping his hand on her shoulder, and Sakura wished he'd left it there longer, to give her something to ground herself. It was as though she were starting to float away. She wouldn't have anyone to hide behind, anyone to help her or call out a warning. Sakura had never fought by herself. Would she have to fight one of her friends? What if she had to fight Tenten? She wouldn't have a chance.

The screen flashed again, plucking two more names from the chaos.

SUIGETSU HOZUKI - - - ROCK LEE

Lee cheered; Suigetsu just smirked. They followed Shikaku's pointed finger out of the line, heading towards the same wall as Naruto and Sasuke. Sakura winced. Lee fought with his fists, and Suigetsu was apparently made of water. It was a bad match-up for Tenten's teammate, no matter how strong he was.

Once again, the screen flashed.

NEJI HYUUGA - - - KANKURO OF THE DESERT

The boy from Sand grunted, while Neji just glanced at him dismissively. They both made their way to the wall without Shikaku's instruction. The screen kept flashing.

Sakura was getting worried. She didn't want to fight anyone who was left. Haku, or Tenten, or Kabuto, or…

TEMARI OF THE DESERT - - - KABUTO YAKUSHI

Kabuto gave the girl a smile. They didn't return it. Sakura was having to resist the urge to hyperventilate. There weren't any good options left for her. She felt alone and cold, standing with just three other people, two of which she respected immensely. It was like the world was drawing back, leaving her farther and farther from everyone else.

The screen changed.

TENTEN - - - HAKU YUKI

Sakura's heart stopped. Was that because an old and new friend would have to compete to become chunin, or because of what it meant for her? Neither Tenten or Haku left immediately, despite Shikaku's wordless gesture. They both looked at her, seemingly a million miles away. Sakura could barely bring herself to turn towards them. Tenten, and Haku behind her, had eerily similar expressions: their eyes narrowed, their lips pressed together. They were worried for her, she realized. A billion miles away, on the wall, Naruto had his teeth bared, like it would make a difference.

He'd been so afraid for himself, Sakura realized. What could he be feeling for her?

The screen flashed on last time, the flicker of light involuntarily drawing Sakura's eye. She saw on it what she already knew.

But seeing it there, spelled out in blocky black letters, still made her wish she could just sink into the ground and never come back up. She was sure she was going to throw up, but that would only make everything, somehow, even worse.

SAKURA HARUNO - - - GAARA OF THE DESERT

Unable to resist the urge, she glanced at Gaara. He was staring at the screen, his expression unreadable. Before Sakura could look away, his eyes slid over to meet hers.

In those eyes, the eyes of someone who'd hunted down more than five teams and murdered another, helpless one, there wasn't a single thing. They were as empty as the desert.

Sakura looked away, trying to control her breathing and failing. She was scared. She didn't want to die.

She didn't have a single chance. There was no way she'd become a chunin. She should just forfeit right now. She tried to raise her hand, to say something, but terror locked up her muscles. She couldn't move an inch.

"That's that, then," Shikaku Nara said, and the screen went black with a flicker of static. "You all have one month. The final will be held on February second, in the central Leaf arena." He looked around, and Sakura could swear that when his eyes flitted over her, rooted in place in the center of the room, totally alone, there was a flash of pity in them. "All teams are dismissed."

It was that pity that made Sakura move, in the end. She turned, stiff and robotic, and walked towards her team. They met her in the middle.

"Okay," Naruto said under his breath, and Sakura stared at him. "Okay. It's gonna be okay."

"We'll make this work," Sasuke said. Sakura looked at him, feeling a bit of life come back to her. Sasuke didn't look scared; just determined. "Sakura, you're going to be fine. Obito will make this work."

He said it so confidently, Sakura thought.

But that didn't make it true.
 
Chapter 17: Determination
Fear and Fury

Sakura slept-walked through the next hour. Everything that happened seemed distant and cold; she remembered and understood, but it was only in hindsight that it made an impression on her.

One by one, the teams left the tower. Sand was first, and then Rain. They both watched Sakura as they left, but for different reasons. Tenten's team stayed for a while, quietly talking with them, but Sakura spent the conversation staring at the floor, the words washing over her. Eventually, they left as well, and it was just her, Naruto, Sasuke, and Shikaku.

The Nara ushered them out of the training ground, and before Sakura knew it she was in the village, walking alongside her teammates and trapped inside her own head.

I was prepared to fail, she thought to herself, the village grey and lifeless to her despite its winter finery. I told myself that from the beginning. It's my first exam. Most people don't pass the first time. I was totally ready to try again.

But trapped in the grey village, Sakura realized that she had come so far, trounced another team, made allies with foriegn shinobi, proved herself worthy of her sword… and all that had accomplished was plant a bitterness in her when she came up against an impassable obstacle at the finish line.

Gaara of the Desert. There wasn't any life in his eyes. He'd murdered the team from Stone and removed almost every Leaf ninja from the field. If he could do that, what chance did Sakura have against him? She should have forfeited there in the tower, before paralysis had taken her. That would have been less humiliating.

"Hey." Naruto's words were faint, and Sakura almost jumped when he seized her shoulder and lightly shook her. "Hey! You home?"

"What?" Sakura asked, and Naruto gave her a concerned look. She looked around, not recognizing where they were. They were in one of Konoha's residential districts running alongside its largest canal; the homes here were squat and large, and trees sprouted everywhere seemingly at random, forming a thin shadowy canopy. "Sorry."

"Don't be sorry," Sasuke said, glancing back at her. He was staring off at the canal, seemingly stuck in his own head as well. Sakura felt a flash of shame. While she was obsessing over the exam and Gaara, Sasuke had probably been struggling with the phantom of his brother. Itachi had appeared and vanished without a trace, and apparently left nothing but a broken arm in his wake. "Can't believe you got matched with Gaara."

"Yeah." Sakura didn't know what else to say. Maybe there wasn't anything else to say in the first place. "Yeah. Where are we?"

Naruto pointed. "My house," he said, and Sakura blinked in surprise, following his finger. The home was like the others, with a short gate wrapped around the front of it enclosing a small, unkempt lawn. Naruto walked up without hesitation (why would he hesitate, it was his own house, not just the Hokage's) and swung the gate open without a sound. "Let's head in. We gotta figure this out."

Sasuke followed after him as Naruto entered the yard, and after a moment of uncertainty, Sakura went too. Naruto opened the front door, and they all made their way into his home.

It wasn't what Sakura had expected, though if she were honest with herself she didn't know what she had been expecting. The house was filled with plants, some hanging from the ceiling of the hall leading deeper into the home. The walls of the hall were lined with pictures. Some were of Naruto at all ages, others of the rest of the family, and a few of people Sakura didn't recognize: a huge man with long, spiky white hair and a wide smirk, a small boy with snow-white hair and a mask, and a man with the black hair and severe features of an Uchiha, wearing a kind smile at odds with his serious demeanor. Naruto led them down the hall to the other end of the home, and into the kitchen.

It was big, twice the size of Sakura's, and one wall was dominated by a window that ran the length of the room. There were plants here too, including what Sakura could only describe as a small palm tree near the window. Beneath the wall-length window, there was a long, wide table made of a dark wood, with two chairs and two benches pulled up to it. It was empty, and there was a small clear stain on one corner.

"Naruto?" A voice came from one of the adjoining rooms, and a woman entered the kitchen from the only other entrance, her face lighting up when she saw them. She wasn't very tall, but she was striking, with light blue eyes and long red hair. Sakura recognized her right away. Kushina Uzumaki, Naruto's mother.

Wait. Sakura stopped, and Sasuke looked back at her with a questioning look. She shook her head.

Uzumaki ?

"Hey mom," Naruto grinned and gave a small wave. "I brought-"

His mother huffed and stormed up to him, sweeping him into a crushing hug, and Naruto squirmed and protested, legs kicking as he was lifted off the ground. "Cut it out!" he said with a laugh, and Kushina deposited him to the ground with a laugh that sounded just like her son.

"Congratulations!" she smiled, first at him and then at all of them. "Minato told me you all passed the second test! You're going on to the finals, y'know? That's an amazing thing!"

"Yeah…" Naruto rubbed the back of his head. "Did dad tell you what happened?"

"'What happened?'" Kushina asked, and Naruto winced.

"Guess not," he muttered. "The final's just gonna be a bunch of one on one matches."

"It usually is," his mother noted with a cocked eyebrow, looking around at all of them and picking up on their somber attitude.

"Sasuke and I got matched up," Naruto said, and somehow his mother's eyebrow rose even higher. "And Sakura got set up with Gaara of the Desert. That guy who-"

"I'm familiar," Kushina said shortly, and Sakura wondered why that was. No matter how intimidating he was, Gaara was still just a genin like the rest of them. Why would Naruto's mother already know about him? She guessed that the Hokage had already told her about what the shinobi from Sand had done in the Forest. Kushina turned to face Sakura, and Sakura felt the grey that had dominated her vision recede even farther under the intense focus of the kunoichi.

Kushina crossed her arms, looking Sakura up and down, her eyes appraising. "You scared?" she asked, and after a moment Sakura wordlessly nodded. What would be the point of lying?

"Good," Kushina said with a small laugh, and Sakura blinked. "Gaara's going to be a hell of a guy to go up against, especially in an environment like the final." She stepped forward, extending one hand with a grin. "I dunno if we've officially met before. Naruto's told me plenty about you, but I've never had you over."

Sakura put out her own hand, and Kushina took it in a firm handshake, though her expression was anything but formal. "It's nice to meet you," Sakura rehearsed, and Kushina frowned.

"Don't be so worried," she said. Her smile was just like Naruto's, and it made Sakura feel better just looking at it. "Obito will take care of you, I guarantee it. If I know him, he's not gonna settle for anything less than you kicking that guy's ass."

"He's a freak," Sasuke muttered. "Someone had better."

"Don't say that," Kushina said, her tone suddenly harsh, and Sakura resisted the urge to step backwards. So did Sasuke, obvious surprise flitting across his face. Naruto's mother grimaced. "Sorry."

"What-?" Naruto started to ask, and his mother shook her head.

"He's a victim of circumstances beyond his control, y'know?" she said. "Even if he's the way he is… try not to hold it against him." She frowned. "Maybe you'll understand later. I dunno."

"Mom, what're you talking about?" Naruto demanded, stepping forward. "That guy said it was his 'destiny' to kill me: anyone like that-!"

"Must have something really wrong with them," Kushina finished for him. "Without a doubt. I'm just saying…" She blew out a frustrated breath. "I dunno what I'm saying. Do you guys want some lunch or something? You all gotta be starving."

"Lunch sounds nice," Sakura admitted, feeling more awake. "Do you know where Obito is, Mrs. Uzumaki?"

"Nope," Kushina said, wandering over to the fridge and rifling through it with abandon. She began pulling out ingredients at random. "And don't call me that. It's just Kushina, Sakura."

Sakura found it hard to believe that both of Naruto's parents had insisted on a first name basis on the same day, but that was the reality she presented with. She sighed, and surrendered.

"Sorry, Kushina."

Uzumaki. She couldn't get past the name. Sakura kept tripping over it.

"No problem." Kushina laid out a ridiculous amount of food on the table and began slapping something together that could vaguely be called a sandwich. "Grab a seat. This should just take a sec."

It took more than a second, and the end product was messy and fell apart twice, but when Sakura and her team were finished eating she felt almost human. Kushina sat across the table from her, and when Sakura sighed and expressed her thanks the woman just grinned and waved her off.

"Least I could do," she set, resting her chin on the back of her hand, arm propped up on the table. "So…" Her eyes slid over all three of them. "What's your next move? You've got a month; what're you doing with it?"

"Should we do anything?" Naruto asked, and Sasuke glanced at him in disbelief.

" I'm gonna train," he said, and Naruto flicked a vegetable at him. Sasuke caught it out of the air and gently set it down on his plate, and Naruto rolled his eyes. For the first time that day, Sakura felt the urge to laugh, and didn't suppress it. She let out a little giggle as her teammates argued, and Kushina smiled at it. "If you want to lose, feel free not to."

"I'm not gonna lose!" Naruto declared. "You're gonna lose!"

"Whichever one of us wins will become chunin," Sasuke said, and Sakura wondered if it really was that simple. "I'm not going to treat this like a spar, Naruto." He was getting worked up, more so than was necessary. "If you-!"

"He's not your brother," Kushina said softly, and Sasuke instantly deflated, looking down at the table. "But it's good that you're both competitive. You should both do your best." She grinned. "You've been ninja together since the beginning. You know your strengths and weaknesses. It'll be a good fight, don't you think?"

"Maybe," Naruto admitted. "I'd rather it be someone else though."

"Me too," Sasuke said quietly, and the nascent tension vanished. He glanced over. "For now, we should focus on Sakura."

"I think…" Sakura didn't quite know how to say it. "I don't know if I should fight."

"Before you go that far," Kushina said, "you should learn more about your opponent." She stood up, clearing their plates from the table. "A shinobi is someone who endures and sacrifices, Sakura. If you think you're ready to be a chunin, you'll fight. If you're not, you shouldn't go any farther, y'know. It's that simple."

Sakura didn't know if it was that simple, or what decision she should make at all, so she just nodded.

"Alright," Kushina said, settling the plates in the sink. "I don't know a thing about how Gaara fights… but I bet those other teams he took out do." She looked over her shoulder with a wry smile. "I do know that both Team Eight and Ten are in the eastern hospital. Maybe you should give them a visit, huh? I bet they'd be happy to have had some of their classmates pass the second test."

"Good idea!" Naruto shot to his feet. He'd been wanting to check on them anyway, Sakura knew. The other Leaf ninja had been the first thing he'd asked his father about. "Thanks mom!"

"No problem. Now, get going." Kushina shooed them out of the kitchen. Sakura looked back, still not sure if any of this was worth it, and the woman winked at her.

"You'd be amazed how quick a month can go," she said. "Don't waste it, alright?"

Sakura nodded, and was the last out the door.

###

"You got matched with him?"

Sakura nodded, her throat tightening. Shikamaru blew out a breath and sat back in his bed, wincing a little at the motion. His left leg was completely covered by a thick cast, and was elevated over the bed.

"So you two were the ones who actually fought him?" Sasuke asked, looking from Shikamaru to the room's other occupant. "Hinata?"

The girl nodded. Sakura thought she was putting on a brave face, and failing. Like Shikamaru, one of her legs was broken. However, she'd suffered something more than him.

The ring finger on her right hand ended at the first joint. A bandage had been tied around the extremity, and as she fiddled with her fingers, something Hinata had always done, her left ring finger kept slipping through the gap, forgetting its partner was gone. Looking at her classmate fidget and seeing how pale she was, Sakura felt totally awake. Hinata had always been a gentle person, sometimes too gentle for her own good.

Seeing her like that...

There was a monstrous anger swelling up inside Sakura, burning away the shadows and fatigue that had clung to her ever since she'd rosen from her sleepless night.

'That bastard.'

"It was all of us," the girl said quietly. She looked around at the full room. Team Seven wasn't the only one there: both Shikamaru and Hinata's teammates had squeezed into the hospital room, and had already been there when Sakura and her teammates had arrived. They all looked how Sakura felt: utterly furious. "We tried to team up; we thought we could pass by handing in the scrolls together."

"We did the same thing," Sasuke said, watching the Hyuuga intently. "We ended up with the team from Rain." Everyone looked surprised at that, but the Uchiha ignored it. "So Gaara tracked you both down?"

"It was awful," Ino spoke up from the corner, and Sakura looked over at her. The Yamanaka gave her a haunted look. "He was just…"

"We all ganged up on him," Choji added. "Shikamaru figured that one versus six would be good odds."

Shikamaru laughed, gesturing at his leg. "Bad idea."

"What did he do?" Sakura said quietly. The anger in her couldn't stop growing, but it was nearly matched by fear. They both raced up her body in waves of heat and cold, making her feel flushed and confused. "Was it some sort of jutsu?"

"It was sand," Shino said. He was sitting in the corner, his legs crossed beneath him. He'd been so quiet that Sakura had almost forgotten he was there. "He controlled sand."

"Not all of it," Shikamaru clarified. "Some of it was automatic."

"Back up." Naruto made a reeling motion. "Sand? Like, just a bunch of sand?"

The Nara nodded. "Incredibly fast, incredibly strong sand," he confirmed. "It came out of the gourd on his back." Kiba started to speak and Shikamaru glared at him, and the Inuzuka stayed quiet, sulking. "Some of it was directed by him; that went after the attackers. The rest reacted automatically to attacks. It shielded him from Kiba and Hinata, even though they attacked from his blind spot." He leaned forward, interlacing his fingers under his chin. "His teammates didn't even step in; they knew we didn't have a chance."

"It crushed my insects," Shino said.

"And nearly killed Akamaru," Kiba growled, and Hinata nodded.

"I saw it," she said, her voice faint and sad. Sakura wasn't sure whether she wanted to hug the girl or murder everyone who'd ever done her wrong. "The sand was infused with his chakra. He must carry it with him everywhere, constantly pumping more and more chakra into it. His whole body is covered with it, like some sort of armor. He could direct it with just a thought…" She shivered. "And there was another chakra, inside of it. It only came out when it was defending him."

"Another chakra?" Sasuke asked, and the Hyuuga shook her head.

"I couldn't explain it. I could barely tell them apart. Maybe with your Sharingan…" she said, before lowering her head. "I was useless."

"You saved Akamaru!" Kiba barked, his face twisting in fury. "That bastard was about to crush him!" From atop his head, his partner yipped in agreement. "You weren't-!"

"I'm sorry." Hinata shuddered. "I'm sorry." Kiba shut up, looking stricken.

"It was another chakra," Ino said, quiet but certain. She crossed her arms and took a deep breath. "Sakura, I hit him with my Shintenshin, after he caught Shikamaru. I thought I could…" She choked. "There was something there, inside him. It pushed me out immediately. It wasn't human."

"What do you mean?" Sakura asked, and Ino could only shake her head.

"I don't know," she said. "I'm sorry. I don't know."

None of them knew how to respond to that. The room was silent.

"Your leg," Sasuke said after a moment. His hands had curled into fists, and he nodded at Shikamaru as he spoke, then at Hinata. His voice was like a razor. "And yours. And your finger. What happened?"

"He crushed it," Shikamaru laughed, and Sakura thought the sound was a little sick. "He probably could have ripped it right off if he'd wanted to. I caught him with the Shadow Possession to start everything off, and he ignored it." He got a thoughtful look. "His sand could attack and defend regardless of his body being restrained. It's really an incredible technique. I tried to jump away, but he caught me."

"The same happened to me," Hinata said. "He caught me in the air when I got Akamaru out of the way: Kiba got away." Kiba looked down. He seemed ashamed. "I tried to strike past it…" She closed her eyes. "The sand came up, like a blade. If I hadn't pulled back, I would have lost my whole hand."

Sand that could attack, defend, and form blades, all autonomously, without Gaara moving. Inhuman chakra inside him. Sakura closed her eyes and rolled the situation over in her head, over and over until it was a well-worn stone. Her anger wore it down farther and farther, trying to reach the core. Right now, with her classmates wounded and so obviously frightened, she couldn't consider forfeiting. It didn't even cross her mind.

"Are you gonna be okay?" Naruto asked, looking back and forth between Shikamaru and Hinata. The Nara shrugged.

"Probably," he said. "The bone is intact. The only reason we're alive is because of that guy's teammates. He brought his hand up-" he mimicked the motion, "and the girl started screaming at him about how their father would punish all of them. That made him hesitate." He frowned. "The Kazekage must keep him on a real tight leash. After that, he just crushed our legs, and demanded our scrolls."

"We turned them over," Choji said, shaking his head. "What else were we supposed to do?"

"You did the right thing," Sakura said faintly, her eyes narrowing. "It was just a test. It wasn't worth… that."

"Dying?" Shikamaru said, and Sakura nodded. He laughed. "Seems that's all being a ninja is. Maybe the whole thing isn't worth it."

Maybe, Sakura thought, but she didn't say it out loud.


"What are you going to do then?" Ino asked. "Sakura… can you even fight that?"

"I don't know," Sakura said. She looked at Shikamaru's leg, and Hinata's missing finger.

She really didn't know. Gaara had defeated two teams without moving. In all likelihood, she couldn't even be a speedbump to him.

But the fear inside her was fading, and the anger was all that remained.

###

When Obito found them on the roof of the academy, the sun was starting to set. Team Seven had grabbed an early dinner and was eating it on top of the building, a mix of dumplings and rice from a food cart. Naruto was practicing his balance while he ate, crouching on the railing surrounding the roof and not using chakra to stick himself in place.

When Obito appeared in a spiral of chakra from out of nowhere, Naruto almost slipped and fell off.

Their sensei looked around, his eyes eventually fixing on Sasuke as his strange seven-point Sharingan receded. Sasuke was sitting besides Sakura on the steps that led from one part of the roof to the other, and he gave Obito a look as the man's Sharingan fully vanished.

Their sensei shook his head, and Sasuke looked down.

"Sorry, Sasuke," Obito said, stepping forward to join them as Naruto inched back over the railing, carefully holding his meal in one hand. "I couldn't catch him."

"Don't worry about it," Sasuke said with a frown, taking another bite from a dumpling. "I didn't think you would."

"Hey now," Obito said, coming to a stop next to them and turning to sit at Sasuke's side. "Have a little more faith in me."

"I don't think there's a person in the world you couldn't catch, Obito," Sasuke said quietly. "Except for Itachi."

Their sensei scratched at the scar that ran past his jaw. "Yeah," he said eventually. "Maybe you're right." He looked past Sasuke to Sakura, and smiled a little dourly. "I heard you visited the hospital."

"Rin?" Sakura asked, and Obito nodded. Rin didn't work at the eastern hospital usually, but she was a jonin and one of the heads of Konoha's medical division: when it came to the injured, she was as good as omniscient. Sakura knew that, at least.

"Yeah," her sensei said. "I also heard who you were matched up with." His eyes narrowed. "Looking for some information?"

"Mom sent us that way," Naruto said, hopping down off the railing and striding over. "She said the other guys might know something about Gaara."

"She was right," Sasuke said.

"Oh?" Obito crossed his arms, looking at Sakura. "What did you learn?"

Sakura swallowed a bite of rice, thinking it over and watching the sun set behind her sensei. "He can control sand," she said, and Obito nodded. "He doesn't need to move to do it, and it's fast enough that it caught all of Team Eight and Ten off guard. He was immune to both the Shadow Possession because of that, and the Mind-Body Switch jutsu because of another chakra inside him." Obito looked a little surprised at that. Sakura took another bite, chewing thoughtfully and marveling at her own calmness. "The sand can defend him automatically, but it seems like he has to direct it to attack, because he didn't kill Hinata right away, only blocked her attack."

"That's good," Obito said, and Sakura felt a bit of warmth at the praise. "Do you think you can win?"

"Right now?" Sakura asked, and her sensei nodded. "No. I don't stand a chance."

"Okay, that's good," Obito said, and then laughed at Sakura's expression and Naruto's protest. "That you're being realistic! You've got a handle on the situation. That's the good part. That means the important question is…" He mulled for a moment, and then smiled. "Do you want to win?"

Sakura thought about it. She wasn't ambitious, and she didn't resent people, she'd always thought.

'But you can't let that guy just walk away.'

Her eyes narrowed. "I don't want to lose."

"Close enough." Obito grinned. "More than close enough." He leaned forward. "You're scared, I can see it. That's also good. A lot of the time, that's what being a ninja is, you know. Only a real idiot isn't scared."

Sakura felt more angry than scared right now, but she'd never known Obito to be wrong when it came to observing people.

'Are you angry, or are you just using that to cover your fear?'

"No way my dad's ever been scared," Naruto declared, and Obito turned to him with a wry look.

"You should ask him sometime," he said. "I can guarantee that sensei's probably been more scared than you've ever been. He has a lot more to worry about, you know."

Naruto looked a little shocked, but it made sense to Sakura. The Hokage wasn't just a ninja; they were someone who had to balance the village, the shinobi system, the economy driven by violence, the demands of the Daimyo, both Fire's and foreigners, and even more all on their back. She couldn't imagine how difficult or how frightening the position could be. Compared to that, a single deranged ninja like Gaara was nothing.

"Obito," Sasuke said, and their sensei turned towards him.

" Sensei ," he said with exasperation, and Sasuke rolled his eyes.

"Obito- sensei ," he said with a grin, and Obito grinned back. "Naruto and I are just up against each other. You heard?"

"Yeah. Interesting match," Obito said. "You both gonna-?"

"We're gonna train with our families," Naruto cut in, sitting down on the floor in front of all of them. "I don't want this guy knowing about what I'm working on."

Sasuke chuckled. "Same goes for you, I guess," he said, and Naruto gave him a mean grin.

"We're both gonna try our best," he continued to Obito. "And we've all agreed," he said, gesturing between himself, Sakura, and Sasuke, "that you should focus on Sakura. We're not gonna kill each other, but Gaara…" He grew a little quiet, looking at Sakura with a subdued expression. "If Gaara thinks he can get away with it, he'll definitely kill her."

"Sensei," Sakura said when Naruto was finished. "I want to train with you, for the month. I don't know if I can win, but I don't want to just…" She struggled with the words, and they finally burst out of her, unable to be controlled.

"I don't want to just give up!" She shot to her feet, the whole team looking at her with surprise. "After what he did to Hinata, and Shikamaru, and that team from Stone, it's unforgivable!" She knew that she was saying too much, speaking too loudly, but she couldn't contain herself. "Someone has to teach him a lesson!"

Obito's mouth opened and closed; her sensei was clearly unsure how to respond to her outburst. Naruto had no such hesitation.

"Exactly!" he said, coming to his feet as well. "You've got to show him, Sakura!" He grinned, fierce and furious, and for the first time in her life Sakura felt like they were equals, on the same plane and feeling the same thing. "He can't just go around killing people! If you've got the chance, you've got to show him that!"

"If that's really how you feel," Obito said, slowly standing up, "we should probably get started right away." Sasuke was the only one left sitting, and he looked around curiously, taking another bite of his dumpling. "There's a lot of work to get done, and there's no time to lose."

"You have to tell me what to do," Sakura said. Her heart felt like a stone, and her mind like steel. She was furious, the anger pushing her forward. "I don't even know where to start."

'You're stupid if you think that will last forever. When the month's done, will you still be angry?'

She pushed the voice back. In that moment, Sakura was sure she had enough anger for the rest of her life. It wasn't just Gaara that her fury was directed at: it was the entire world that had brought him into existence. Everything Haku had told her just twenty hours ago was mixing together with the blank eyes of the boy from Sand, and all Sakura could feel at that was frustration and a desire to tear him down.

'I don't want to be scared ," she told herself. 'I'm sick of being scared. I want to fight.'

'If I'm going to be a ninja, I want to be the best one possible.'


"Okay," her sensei said, a faint smile creeping over his face. "Leave it to me then. For today, just get some rest. We'll be starting tomorrow."

Sakura smiled back.

###

"Asuma!" At around midnight, Obito burst into a bar somewhere in the south of Konoha, and Asuma Sarutobi, Kurenai Yuhi, and several other ninja glanced up from their table, drinks, and cards.

"Obito?" the Third Hokage's son asked, looking a little flushed. Kurenai scowled next to him, nursing her drink. "What're you doing?" It wasn't a secret in Konoha that Obito didn't drink; it was definitely unusual to find him in a bar.

"I need your help," Obito said, striding over to the table, and Kurenai snorted.

"Your team passed," she said, obviously a little tipsy. "Why're you the one needing help?" She leaned her drink back and forth, watching the liquid inside rise and fall. "Your students are all fine."

"Sakura's going up against Gaara alone," Obito said. He didn't take a seat. "You know what that means."

"Yeah," Asuma admitted, sliding off his chair and to his feet. "What're you saying?"

"I'm saying, if you wanna make sure your teams didn't get knocked out for nothing-" Obito shook his head. "No, sorry. That's not right. I don't want what happened to Hinata and Shikamaru to happen to Sakura. I want your help. I'm figuring something out."

"Oh?" At that, Kurenai looked up. "Whadya mean?"

"Both your teams collected a lot of info about how Gaara fights," Obito said, and Kurenai rose from the table too, to a chorus of heckling from the other ninja there. Obito rolled his eyes. "Wanna head outside?"

The two jonin-sensei followed him out the door, the cool night air sobering them up a little. Asuma sighed and pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it with a snap of his fingers, and Kurenai let him get away with it, offering only a sardonic glance.

"He's a terrifying opponent," Obito said, looking up at the stars. So distant and bright, he thought. He smiled. "Sakura's not there yet; she's not going to be able to take him on even footing, no matter how much I train her for the month before the final."

"That's a given," Asuma said. "He's a damn jinchuriki. It's never gonna be a fair match." He took a deep puff of his cigarette and breathed out, settling himself. "What are you thinking?"

"I'm still figuring it out," Obito said. "But I got the start of something, and I think I'm gonna need you for some of it. It's not really my specialty."

"You're being pretty coy," Kurenai said slyly, and Obito shuffled his feet. "Not like you, Obito."

"I don't wanna…" Obito started to say, and then gave up, frustrated. "I wish I could teach her myself. But something like Gaara, with that sand… my Sharingan has always given me the tools to surpass that sort of thing. I haven't had to develop the skills to defeat it with normal jutsu." He rubbed his temple, and then grinned, one of his eyes flashing red in the dim light of the street. "You're not like me, you two. You've got your specialties, but you've put something into just about everything. All I've got are copies. Sakura is going to need something new… and I don't know if I can make that."

Asuma chuckled. "All you've got is a lack of confidence," he said, his lips heating up and burning the cigarette to ash. Obito frowned, and Asuma shook the ash out into the lightly blowing wind. "But I won't lie, helping train someone to take down that little punk does sound pretty appealing."

"You'll help?" Obito asked, and Asuma grunted.

"I'll come by tomorrow and check her out," he said. Kurenai took his arm and began leading him away, and he called back over his shoulder at Obito. "If I like what I see, I'll consider it!"

Obito watched the two jonin walk into the night, and then looked back at the stars.

If he was being honest with himself, he was terrified. He hadn't shown that to Sakura, couldn't, and he wouldn't dare show it to any of the other jonin. He was Mangekyo no Obito: he had no right to be scared.

But he'd seen what remained of the team from Stone, left out like smears from an overly ambitious butcher-bird, and he'd seen Sakura in every one of them. It was like a tribute, he thought. A tribute to something he couldn't understand, a message in crushed bone and solidified blood.

Even if there was no way in hell he'd let Sakura become another tribute, the fear gnawed at him all the way back to his apartment. It was an old fear, burning anew with concern for his student.

You're a ghost, Obito. You were blessed with a power to save yourself from whatever the world threw at you.

But only yourself.
 
Chapter 18: The First Week
Sakura's Potential

Sakura and her sensei danced across the training field in the bright morning sun, and for the fifth time that day there was a loud ring of steel. Obito's sword flashed out and Sakura's flew away, shinobi and blade skittering across the dirt in different directions.

Sakura scrambled after her sword and whipped it off the ground as she came back to her feet, panting with the effort. Obito advanced on her, remorseless. His Sharingan was active: his left eye was closed. He was totally untouched.

"Again," he demanded, and then he lunged.

Her arms were shaking and her body was covered in sweat, but Sakura refused to back down. She bared her teeth and met Obito's short sword with her blade, knocking it back and kicking out at her sensei's gut. The kick passed right through him, and Obito spun out of the attack, his hand coming around. Sakura raised her arm in a hasty block, and his closed fist crashed into her, knocking her sideways and sending her tumbling head over heels.

She didn't release her sword, but when she came back to her feet, Obito was already in her face. He kicked out, trying to knock her blade out of her hands, and Sakura leapt backwards, the air pressure of the missed kick throwing her hair up.

Sakura had always wanted to train with her sensei alone, especially after she'd taken up her sword. She hadn't expected it would be like this.

She lashed out, and her blade passed harmlessly through Obito's leg. He kicked out again, and this one took Sakura in the gut and sent her flying back. It felt like a hot iron had been slammed into her stomach; all the air in Sakura's lungs vanished in an instant, and she hit the ground and rolled in pain, one hand pressed to her stomach and the other holding up her sword.

Her sensei reached out, fingers settling and sticking on the sides of her sword, and tried to yank it from her grip. Lying on her back and struggling to breath, Sakura stubbornly held on. Her back lifted off the ground; Obito grinned down at her.

'Screw you.'

"Alright," her sensei said, letting go of the sword. Sakura flopped to the earth, gasping for air, and Obito knelt down and extended his hand. "Well done."

Sakura took the offered hand, and Obito hauled her to her feet, glancing off to his right for a moment. "You okay?" he asked, looking back to her, and Sakura nodded, not sure if she could speak. Her whole body ached, her arms and core especially. She was going to have some incredible bruises. It had only been ten minutes, and she already felt like falling down and not getting back up.

"I think you showed enough," Obito said with a friendly smile. He glanced away again, to their watcher. "Don't you?"

Asuma Sarutobi was leaning against a tree at the edge of the training ground, unshaven and taking the occasional sip from a canteen. He'd been watching their spar with mild interest. At least, that's what Sakura had managed to see in passing as Obito had disarmed her time and time again. She didn't know much about Team Ten's sensei, other than that he was the Third Hokage's son. The man was intimidating though, tall and rough looking.

"She's enthusiastic," Asuma said, pushing himself off the tree and wandering towards them. He took a cigarette from his breast pocket, but he didn't light it. Sakura gave him a questioning look, and he squinted at her. "But that's never enough on its own."

He took the final steps, drawing up before Sakura and Sensei. He was a tall and broad man, over six feet, and dwarfed both of them. Sakura felt like his shadow had fallen over her, even though the sun was at her back.

"Put out your hand," he said mildly, and Sakura complied, sticking out her left hand with an open palm. Asuma plopped down his cigarette on her palm.

"Rotate it," he said, and Sakura looked from him to Obito in confusion. "Without touching it. Spin it around."

"Asuma…" Obito muttered, and the man laughed.

"If she can't do this, I won't be any use here," he said. Sakura still wasn't sure what was going on, but the man's tone was rude, and it caused something inside her to boil. "So, show me I should stick around. Spin it around, pinky."

"With just my chakra?" Sakura asked, struggling to stay polite, and Asuma nodded, looking down to pluck another cigarette from his pocket.

"'Course," he said, fiddling with whatever else was in his pocket. He kept his head down, not looking at her, and Sakura's nostrils flared. "Chakra is what makes a ninja. Without it, you're just a thug with a knife. If you can't-"

The cigarette in Sakura's hand spun so violently that it took flight, springing up in the air and bouncing off Asuma's nose. The jonin blinked, and behind Sakura, Obito loudly snorted.

As soon as she'd done it, Sakura regretted the trick, but Asuma didn't yell, or leave. He just stood there for a moment, apparently shocked.

"Do that again," he said, and Sakura was the one to blink this time.

"Eh?" she asked intelligently, and Asuma somewhat fervently pressed another cigarette into her palm.

"Do that again," he demanded once more, and Sakura couldn't refuse him. Her chakra extended slightly out of her palm, picking the cigarette just a millimeter up off her skin and spinning it around like a small fan. After a moment, she shoved, and the rotating stick sprung off her palm, up towards Asuma's face once more.

He caught it out of the air between two fingers, his eyes narrowing as he stared down at her.

"Did you show her that?" he asked Obito, his voice suspicious, and Obito shrugged and raised his hands in a helpless gesture and Sakura watched the two adults with confusion. "Did you know-?"

"I didn't know you'd ask her to do that, no," Obito cut him off. He glanced at Sakura. "It's like I told you. She's a natural."

"It's like the Rasengan," Sakura spoke up. Why were they staring at her? "I can't do it myself, but it's the same principle, right? Just rotating the chakra in your palm?"

Asuma didn't blink. The cigarette lit in his hands, and he took a thoughtful puff, staring at her long enough for Sakura to grow uncomfortable.

"Keep up your spar," he decided after a second, turning away. "I'll be right back."

"Where are you going?" Obito asked, and Asuma rolled his eyes.

"Your sensei here is a dumbass with no confidence," he told Sakura, and she had to strongly resist the urge to punch him right in the face. "He asked me to help you cause he wasn't sure he could come up with something that you could beat Gaara with." He laughed. "Who knows if anyone could. But I've got an idea. So stick around, will you?"

Then he was gone in a swirl of leaves, and Sakura and Obito were alone again.

"He's rude," Sakura said, her fist tightening around her sword. Obito grinned at her.

"He's honest," her sensei said, and Sakura realized for the first time in her life that Obito didn't realize just how amazing he was. "C'mon, let's take his advice. Taijutsu this time. He'll be back soon."

By the time Asuma returned, Sakura had several exciting new bruises.

"Here," he said, tossing something to her sensei. Sakura only saw a glimpse, but it looked like a small jar with a silver clasp. Obito popped it open and then cocked an eyebrow, glancing up at Asuma.

"So soon?" he asked, and Asuma snorted.

"Her control is exceptional," he said, and Sakura felt a flush of pride. "If she wants to do more than run away, she'll have to have something up her sleeve." Obito delicately plucked something out of the jar. It was a piece of plain white paper, Sakura realized, folded into a square.

"What do you mean, Asuma-sensei?" Sakura asked, feeling even more embarrassed at the urge she'd had to punch him. The man frowned.

"Gaara's a unique opponent," he said. "You'll need an equally unique jutsu to stand a chance. Academy stuff won't do."

"What kind of jutsu?" she asked, and the older man shrugged as Obito thoughtfully twirled the paper in his fingers.

"I dunno," he said, and Sakura felt a chill. "That's what we're going to find out." Beside her, Obito approached, extending the paper. He held it delicately between two fingers.

"Sakura," he said. She thought he seemed a little grave. "You probably don't recognize this, right?"

Sakura cocked her head. "It's paper, isn't it?" Obito laughed.

"Yeah, it's paper. But it's a special kinda paper," he said, and Sakura felt another jolt of embarrassment. "This is chakra inductive paper; it's made from special trees, like the founding trees, that are fed chakra from the day they're planted. It's very sensitive to molded chakra. We're going to use this to determine your elemental nature."

Elemental jutsu? Already? Even with her newfound determination, the notion just made Sakura feel uncertain. Even Naruto didn't have any elemental jutsu: Sasuke was the only person her age who she knew that did, and he had always been a prodigy. With just a month to train, could she really pick up a whole new skillset? Even if she did, would it be the right thing to face Gaara with? Even if she got a new jutsu, what could possibly surpass his sand shield?

Something must have shown on her face, because Obito chuckled. "This is a good place to start," he said, and recessed the paper into her hand. "Trust me. Just run your chakra through it."

Sakura did her best to banish her doubt, failed, and took the paper from Obito, holding it between her thumb and index finger. She focused, trying to push her chakra into it, and was astonished to find the paper soaked it up without effort, almost like a magnet. She barely needed to extend her chakra beyond her hand before the paper took it in.

The material crumpled, dampness racing up from where Sakura's fingers made contact, until the whole thing was drooping and wet. Obito pursed his lips as he watched, and Sakura looked up at him with uncertainty.

"Does that mean water?" she asked. The opposite of fire. Sasuke wouldn't be able to help her at all. In fact, she didn't know anyone who used water jutsu. Obito nodded, confirming her fear.

"Water," he said, half muttering. "Weak to Earth, too."

"That doesn't matter," Asuma said, crossing his arms. "It's not like she would be able to overwhelm Gaara's jutsu head to head anyway, no matter what she got done this month." He grinned. "In fact, it might help. He'll probably underestimate her, if he understands the elemental disadvantage."

Weak to Earth. Sakura stared at the paper, the world shrinking down to it. Even her elemental affinity was at a disadvantage against Gaara. Her bruises ached worse and worse, and her legs were shaking. Just a single morning of training with her sensei, and the uncertainty that she had started loathing so violently was already creeping back into her.

"Hey," her sensei said, and she snapped out of it, looking back at him. "Don't get sucked in."

"Sensei?"

"I know you're scared," he said. "But try not to think about that right now. You told me you wanted to fight, and I'm going to help you make that happen. Asuma too." He gestured at the other man, who was still standing there with his arms crossed. "We're going to train your ken and taijutsu the rest of the week, alright? If you want to stand up to Gaara, the first thing we've got to improve is your speed and stamina. Once that's at an acceptable level, we're going to move onto your affinity. Asuma and I will worry about that, so for now, just focus on yourself, okay?"

With the rising sun behind him, Sakura felt there was something more than ordinary to her sensei's words. She nodded, doing her best to internalize his words.

"Okay," she said, handing the damp paper back and drawing her sword. In response, her sensei drew his. "Okay. Then let's start again."

###

When Sakura arrived home two days later, shortly after sunset, her parents were waiting for her. She stumbled through the door, dead on her feet, and only realized she wasn't alone when there was a squeal of joy.

"Sakura!" That was her mother, who swept her up off the floor and crushed her to her chest, sending flares of pain up across her chest and back from the multitude of bruises there. "Congratulations!"

"Mom?" she mumbled, and her mother set her down, beaming at her.

"We heard the news as soon as we got back!" she said, and behind her Sakura's father stepped out into the entry hall, wearing an identical grin. "It's incredible, Sakura! You made it into the final on your very first time? We almost couldn't believe it!"

'I only made it because of my team,' Sakura thought, but she didn't speak her mind. She just smiled at her mother instead, enjoying her grin and the way she was squeezing her shoulders, even if it hurt a little.

"We heard about who you were up against too," her father said, his grin shrinking. "The Kazekage's son, huh?" He looked her up and down, and Sakura was suddenly very self conscious of the bruises covering her body. "Looks like you're taking it seriously."

She nodded. "I thought about just giving up, when the match was announced," she said, her eyes slipping closed in a too-long blink for a second. She really was exhausted. Obito-sensei had explained that he was trying to push her to her physical limit to expand her tolerance, and so far he'd done a serious job of it. "He killed that team from Stone by himself… but after what he did to the others, my classmates, I felt like I couldn't just forfeit." Her hands curled into fists, and her father watched her carefully.

"That's good," he said. Her mother was frowning, stepping back from her a little. "But, Sakura… sometimes it's okay to give up, you know?"

"What?" Sakura asked, and her father leaned against the hallway wall, stroking his chin.

"Honey, we just don't want you getting hurt," he said, and Sakura stared blankly at him. "You made it into the final; that alone is an incredible achievement. After that first C-Rank…" He trailed off. "I told you it was a wide world, remember? The Kazekage's son is another part of that. Sometimes, there are fights you can't win. In a situation like that, sometimes you just have to retreat. That's what being a ninja is."

"What are you saying?" Sakura asked, feeling herself start to tremble. "You don't want me to fight?"

"It's not that!" her mother said, shooting a glance back at her father. "We just don't want you to lose. That kid…" Her face twisted. "He's a monster. You know that, right?"

Sakura thought about the team from Stone, about how scared the boy who'd watched her from the ground had looked. About Shikamaru's leg, and Hinata's missing finger.

"I know," she said, her voice low, and her father narrowed his eyes.

"We'll talk about this later," he said, suddenly cheerful. "You look exhausted. C'mon: we both fixed dinner. It's been a while since we ate together."

He was right, and so Sakura followed them into the kitchen without protest. But inside her chest, something was boiling.

'Sometimes, there are fights you can't win.'

###

"Alright!" Obito set down both of the buckets he'd carried to the field, and Sakura gave them a doubtful look. It had been six days since their first day of training, and her sensei had told her he was satisfied with her progress. Sakura hadn't been sure, but she was already starting to feel stronger, lighter on her feet.

Her sensei had spent the last three days teaching her tricks for chakra control, all based on improving her speed and finesse. How to channel it to her legs in precise bursts for mid-combat shunshins, when to leap and when to roll. Sakura had always thought of chakra as just part of herself, an energy that danced beneath her skin, but Obito had opened her eyes to another reality. It wasn't just a burn that could carry her forward, it was a detonation that could hurl her at incredible speeds.

With hindsight, Sakura had realized that this was what Sasuke had been doing for as long as she'd known him: the secret to his explosive speed. It made her feel pretty incredible, to move in a way that made the world blur. She still wasn't even close to Obito, not even remotely, but by the fifth day, she'd at least understood how he'd gotten there.

"Stamina training is done for now," Obito said, telling her what she already knew. "We're gonna move onto nature control now." He grinned. "I'm gonna warn you right now: this is going to be really boring."

"Boring?" Sakura gave the buckets another glance. They were both huge, bigger than her torso, nearly overflowing with water. "What do you mean, sensei?"

"Come here, and I'll show you." Obito beckoned her forward, and Sakura levered herself off the ground and hobbled over, her legs aching with both lactic acid and chakra shock. Tomorrow, she'd be strong, but today, she was just sore. It would always be that way.

"Now, watch carefully," Obito said, and he knelt down in front of one of the buckets. As Sakura watched, he placed one hand on the surface of the water and closed his eyes, focusing. Slowly, he drew his hand up, and the water followed it, stuck fast to his palm. He pulled it up one foot, two, and then after another couple inches he sighed and the small pillar of water collapsed, splashing back into the bucket.

"Water isn't my specialty," he said, rising back to his feet. "Like a lot of Uchiha, my nature is Fire. That said, I still have a lot more experience than you." He gestured to the ground in front of the bucket. "Grab a seat, okay?" Sakura obliged, coming down on both knees in front of the bucket.

"Start out with two hands, and control the water like I did. Bring it up to your head's level. When you've got that, we'll move onto the next stage, alright?" Obito took a step back, and Sakura nodded, bringing both hands down towards the water.

She placed both on the surface, and recalled the lessons of water walking. This was the same thing, she thought, just further abstracted. She molded chakra in her core, gently pushing it down her arms and into her hands and fingers. She felt her hands adhere to the water, and pulled it up.

The water came up willingly, but unlike the pillar Obito had created, Sakura was just left with a coating under her hands, like a layer of jello. She stared at it, and huffed in frustration. Duh. Water walking only adhered you to the top layer of water molecules. If she did the same thing here, she'd only take a bit of water with her.

She dropped her hands back down, totally absorbed in the task. Sakura had always been able to ignore the rest of the world for whatever was in front of her. It was what had served her so well academically, and what made it so easy for her to get lost in herself when she was full of doubt or fear. But right now, it was good. It was helpful. The only thing that existed in the world was her, her chakra, and the bucketful of water.

You have to go further than water walking, she told herself. If you want to create a pillar, your chakra needs to saturate the water and totally control it. Otherwise, it'll just collapse right away. She sent her chakra down, out of her hands, and into the water. To her anger, it dissipated almost immediately if it went too far from her hands. She probed deeper, trying to construct a spike of sorts that would permeate the water, but even that started to disintegrate with too much distance from her hands. She just couldn't project enough chakra outside her body in a consistent manner to saturate the water.

"It's not about saturation," her sensei suddenly said, and Sakura jerked, her heart skipping a beat. Obito was staring down at her and the water with his Sharingan active. He'd obviously been watching what she'd been trying to do. "Some people can pull that off, but you aren't one of them right now." He squatted down. "You can't just fill the water with your chakra: if you were doing that, it might even be more efficient to transform your own chakra into water." He waved off her question before she could voice it. "That's pretty advanced: you won't be learning it in a month, so we're not going to try."

"Then what's the trick?" Sakura asked. "If I can't fill the water up…" She resisted the urge to slap herself. "I've gotta shape it. That means covering it, right?" Obito smiled at her, and she felt her confidence spread through her chest like an oxygenated flame. "It's a liquid. I just need to give it a new container."

"Exactly right!" Obito clapped. "Like I told Asuma: you're a natural!" He stood back up, Sharingan slowly spinning. "Give it a try."

Sakura nodded and looked back down, flexing both her fingers and settling her palms on the water once more. This time, she went slower, channeling her chakra more cautiously. She mimicked the spike approach, but instead of sending it directly into the water, she sent her chakra out around her palms, keeping it active and ready. Her palms buzzed with the sensation, and she drew her hands up in a patient motion. To her delight, the water followed her. As it came up, Sakura sent more chakra down through her hands and into the water beneath it. Not to fill it up with her aura, but to surround it and create a buttress around the pillar that was steadily forming.

More and more water was drawn out of the bucket, and Sakura grew more and more confident. Her fingers closed in slightly, desperate to keep the pillar's shape. When it reached her chest level, the strain grew to be too much. She hadn't been efficient enough with her chakra, and she couldn't apply enough brute force to keep the water structure from wobbling.

Instead of fighting it, Sakura breathed out and let it collapse. Obito stepped forward, and she glanced up at him.

"I'm starting over," she said. He'd looked concerned for a second. Had he thought she'd given up? Like her parents thought she should? Sakura hoped not. Right now, it seemed like her team were the only people who thought she should actually fight Gaara. "I need a better foundation."

"Alright," her teacher said. "It's your show. If you need help, just ask, okay?"

Sakura nodded, but she didn't ask for help.

An hour later, she brought the pillar of water higher than her head, and held it there for two minutes before it collapsed. Obito watched the whole thing with a perplexed expression. Sakura wasn't sure why; had she done something wrong?

"Okay," he eventually said. "Okay then." He laughed and crossed his arms. "One hand now. Ready?"

Sakura nodded, and started again, ignoring the sweat pouring down her forehead. It took her another four hours to manage the same feat with one hand.

After that, Obito suggested they get some lunch. At first, Sakura wanted to keep going.

Then she realized she was wheezing with every breath.

"Yeah," she gasped. "Lunch would be good."

They had a hearty meal at a restaurant Sakura didn't know the name of; her sensei ordered her a plate full of rice, vegetables, meat, and an unidentifiable but delicious sauce, and Sakura worked through it with embarrassing speed. Afterwards, he sent her home.

"Chakra control tests aren't a joke," he told her. "This isn't going to be like training your speed. Projecting that much chakra out of your body is going to exhaust you in no time; if you want to be efficient you're going to be sleeping and eating a lot for the next couple weeks, so get used to it. Your chakra stamina is going to improve, but this first week will be rough. Accept that now, alright?"

Sakura nodded, feeling like her lips were gummed shut. In the moment, she'd been too thrilled to notice how tired she was. Now, she could barely feel her limbs. She was just a head and a floating torso, wobbling through the village vaguely in the direction of her home. When she reached her door, she didn't even knock. She just stumbled inside.

Her mother was home, and met her in the hall. "Sakura?" she asked, and to Sakura it seemed that her mother's voice was echoing down to her. "Home so early?"

"Chakra control," she said, her words slightly slurring. "Sensei said sleep."

Her mother said some other stuff, but Sakura barely heard it as she was herded up the stairs to her room. She collapsed in her bed, and her mother helped her undress. As she slipped under the covers and into sleep, the same thought was playing in her exhausted brain on repeat.

'I gotta get stronger. Tomorrow, I'll go longer.'

She didn't wake up until the sun had set.
 
Back
Top